The Machine

Chapters

Chapter II~The Beginning (Last Part)~
Chapter III~The Meeting~
Chapter IV~The Farm~
Chapter V~The Griffin~
Chapter VI~The Duel~
Chapter VIII~The Princess (Last Part)~
Chapter IX~The Forest~
Chapter X~The Confession~
Chapter XI~The Snow~
Chapter XII~The Crusaders~
**Chapter XIII~The Academy~
**Chapter XIV~The Cave~
Chapter XV~The Sense~
**Chapter XVI~The Gremlins~
Chapter XVII~The Talent~
Chapter XVIII~The Concert~
**Chapter XIX~The Spa~
Chapter XX~The Date~
Chapter XXI~The Reunion~
Chapter XXII~The Library~
Chapter XXIII~Adam Gray~
Chapter XXIV~The Empire~
Chapter XXVI~The Gala~
Chapter XXVII~The Creature~
Chapter XXVIII~The Creature~
Chapter XXIX~The Creature~
Chapter XXX~The Village~
Chapter XXXI~The Village~
Chapter XXXII~The Village~
Chapter XXXIII~The Journey~
Chapter XXXIV~The Journey~
Chapter XXXV~The Journey~
Chapter XXXVI~The Confrontation~
Chapter XXXVII~The Confrontation~
Chapter XXXVIII~The Confrontation~
Chapter XXXIX~The End~
Chapter I~The Beginning (First Part)~
Chapter VII~The Princess (First Part)~
Chapter XXV~The Party~

Chapter II~The Beginning (Last Part)~

Friday, August 13, 1899

Four long and depressing years later, Adam, now with longer hair and a full beard, is in the stables of his home, quickly writing equations on his notes, his horse Twilight watching his work from behind him. Adam dosen't respond, burying himself in his work to keep his mind of the great loss he suffered.

Suddenly, Mrs. Tuppence, with a look of concern in her face, shows up. “Mr. Wotton is here to speak to you.”

“Let him in.” said Adam in a monotone voice, never lifting his eyes from his notebook.

Mrs. Tuppence leads Adam’s friend, Henry Wotton, in and leaves them alone. Adam stops what he's doing and gets up to talk to him.

“Adam! It has been awhile!” said Henry trying to cheer him up, still looking the same, going up to him for a hug. Adam says nothing and refuses the hug. “Still thinking about Mary are you?” said a concerned Henry. Adam just nods in agreement. “I’ve come here, Adam, because as a friend, I am worried about you, you’ve quit your job at the University, you’ve become a virtual recluse and you’ve let yourself become afraid of the world.” explained Henry.

“How can I face the world if it was responsible for Mary’s death!” snaped Adam.

Henry is shocked by the attitude. “I know Mary’s death was tragic, but that was over three years ago, it’s time to move on and find someone else.” he pleads.

“Chances are, my one true love is in a faraway place or faraway time.” sadly stated Adam, sitting back down on the ground, leaving Henry unsure on what to do next.

“Look, tomorrow night, me and my wife will be holding a dinner party and we would like you to come and face the outside world again.” said Henry, desperate to reach out to him. “There’s a great woman, single, her name is Octavia, she’s studying physics at the University and is an accomplished cello player, I think you two have much in common.” he offers.

“You’re just trying to replace Mary, with some musician I have never met!” snaped Adam again.

"Adam," sternly answered Henry. "you're 34 years old, it's time for you to forget about Mary and focus on finding a job and wife!" Henry then decides to leave, having given up in reaching out to his friend. “Just show up.” pleaded Henry one last time. “For all of our sakes.” Henry walks away leaving Adam once again alone.

“When I finish, we’ll never have this conversation.” mumbled Adam to himself.

After making sure Henry is gone, he walks to his laboratory and opens a curtain to reveal a large machine covered in a tarp. He then removes the tarp to reveal a new machine, a time machine. Having spent the last three plus years in building it.

“Let’s hope the third time is the charm.” said a confident Adam to himself. He then shaves and grooms himself to appear the same way he did that fateful night. He even takes along a saddlebag, containing an almanac, spare clothing, hardtacks, a bowie knife and a pistol. He then sits in the machine, and pulls the lever, causing the machine to turn on and dissapears in a blinding red flash.

Friday, December 13, 1895

Mary is waiting at a park bench, watching the ice skaters, wearing her purple dress. She then hears someone running towards her, she turns to see Adam trying to catch her breath.

“Adam! You’re early! You’re hardly ever early!” exclaimed Mary, getting up and running up to him.

“I just…wanted to make…sure, I wasn’t…late.” said Adam between breaths.

“That’s sweet of you. Want to walk in the park like we planned?” said Mary, going over their plans for tonight. Adam just pulls her into a hug and kisses her, catching Mary offguard. After about a minute, he let's her go.

“How about we go to into town and see the new kinetoscopes they are exhibiting instead?” offered Adam, trying to avoid an inevitable encounter with the mugger.

Mary is slightly suspicious by this strange behavior, she always knew he loved new technology, but never changed dating plans for them. “Sure, I’ve read many books about the emerging technology of ‘moving pictures’, let’s go.” she reluctantly accepts.

They begin to walk hand in hand into town, they then pass a flower shop. Adam, hoping to make up for changing plans decides to go in a buy a flower.

“Stay here Mary, I’m going to buy something real quick.” He kisses her on the cheek and runs into the shop, leaving Mary alone in front of the store.

“What can I do you for you?” asked the cashier, seeing Adam enter the shop.

“Do you have any purple flowers?” asked Adam.

Suddenly, Adam hears a scream, he turns to look out the window to see Mary being run over by an out of controll stage coach, the horses having been frightened by Basil's horseless carriage. Adam rushes outside to see Mary on the ground unconscious.

“SOMEONE GET HER TO A HOSPITAL!” yelled Adam to the crowd surrounding him, clutching Mary in his arms.

At the hospital, Adam is sitting alone in the waiting room, stunned, still trying to absorb what happend, he then sees his friend Henry run in.

“I’m so sorry Adam, I came as soon as I heared.” said a concered Henry, sitting next to Adam and putting his hand on his shoulder.

“Why can’t I save her?” asked Adam to mostly himself, but partly to Henry.

“She was run over by two horses and a coach, it was doubtfull she would have survived unharmed.” explained Henry, trying to make his friend feel better.

“No matter how much I try, she dies in some different way.” said Adam, virtually ignoring Henry.

Henry is confused by Adam’s behavior. “Maybe you should go home and get some rest, if you don’t show up to work Monday…I’ll understand.” said Henry concered. He reluctantly leaves to give his friend some time alone.

Suddenly, Adam gets an idea. “Maybe the answer to this question lies in the future?” mumbled Adam to himself.

Friday, August 13, 1899

Adam packs a sack of various items, mostly survival tools, a knife, pistol, almanac, hardtack and some valuables to pawn off, if the need for funds arises. He puts on his ditto suit and his pocket watch, something his father gave to him when he died. He then gets on and pulls the lever, soon the machine starts and a protective bubble forms around the machine, followed by a blinding blue flash. Whenever the machine moves forward in time, the light is blue, when it moves backwards, it is red.

He looks around to see his surroundings still, but then things start moving faster, day and night pass, then the seasons start to change, faster time seems moving. As the years pass, he sees his study emptied, his home torn down and replaced by an auto shop.

He then looks across the street to see a clothing store, and its manniequins changing their fashions. He also sees the town slowly grow in size and change.

After a while, he decides to randomly stop the machine, and sees time slow down back to normal speed. The machine stops and sees that he’s in an alleyway, he looks at the controls of the machine, the date reading:

SUN JUL 01 000 000 002 040 AD

Sunday, July 1, 2040

Adam takes his sack with him as he steps on to a new enviorment, a new time period. The first thing he notices is a large video screen showing a reporter giving the news.

"In other news, President Thomas has announced a trade embargo against all member nations of the 'Anti-American Imperialism Organization', the embargo passed congress in a narrow margin by party lines. Also..."

Adam loses intrested in the news report and walks out of the alleyway to explore this new century.

His town has grown slightly, but it is still a town, people are driving advanced horseless carriages and seeing people absorbed in what appear to be small video screens.

“Nice clothes, very retro!” said a random blond-haired woman, dressed in a tank top and shorts, very indeacent by Adam’s Victorian standards. Adam is too shocked to say anything as the woman walks off.

"Retro?" said a confused Adam to himself, having never heard that word before, he then continues on his intended mission, finding out if time travel has been perfected and if so, can you change the past. He decides to visit the local library to get his answers.

He enters the library to find it very white, minimalist and clean. He sees no librarians around, and very few people reading books. He reaches the main corridor lined in the middle with many glass monoliths. Suddenly, a man with short hair, glasses and wearing a brown tieless suit is standing before him.

“Hello, I am Watson, your virtual search engine for this library, how can I help you?” said the man.

Adam is shocked and confused, he looks behind the screen to see no one there, it is a projection.

“Are you a projection?” asked a confused and slightly intimidated Adam.

“A hologram to be precise.” stated Watson.

Adam doesn't question it, instead just going along with it. “What are you?” he asks.

“Watson, model #581160, activated February 20th, 2020, I am a virtual search engine with knowledge of all human information across all media, from the first recorded writings until the present day.” explained Watson while showing a picture of his ID.

Adam is still intreged, but shocked at how far humans have come in the over 140 years since he left. “Okay, if you know all, search for ‘Adam Daniel Gray’.” he orders, curious.

“Adam Daniel Grey, born: April 15, 1865 in Van Buren County, Tennessee, disappeared August 13, 1899 aged 34-“

“Dissapeared?” Adam is confused, he hasn't dissapeared.

“Last seen August 13, 1899, presumed to have left his Athens, Ohio home during the night and never came back, mostly likely suspected of commiting suicde…can I continue?” asked Watson in a snarky tone.

Adam just nods.

“He is known for his work in radio and microwaves, and laying the ground work that indirectly inspired many important discoveries in physics during the 20th century. His paper titled ‘The Interconnectedness of Matter and Energy’, published posthumously in 1900, became the groundwork for Albert Einsetein’s general and special relativity five years later.”

“Did he do any work in time travel?”

Watson just looks at him. “Of all the papers of his that were published after his disappearance, not one of them involved time travel.” saying it like he has said it one too many times.

“Has there been any advances in that field since 1900?” asked Adam, hoping that there was.

“Only in the work of fiction, here are some great time travel books to check out.” answered Watson suddenly surrounded by various time travel books.

Adam becomes dejected, 140 years and still no time travel. Before leaving to get back to his machine, he decides to ask Watson on more question.

“Who published those papers after his disappearance?” Adam is curious.

“His friend, Henry Wotton (1855 – 1930), fellow physicst and winner of the Nobel Prize in 1926.” explained Watson.

“Well…thanks, maybe I’ll fine more answers in a different time.” said Adam defeated, leaving.

“Live long and prosper!” said Watson while giving the Vulcan salute and then rollings his eyes.

Adam gets on his machine and starts his travels to the future again, just as time speeds up again the machine is suddenly rocked by several shock waves from outside. He immediately stops his machine with the date now reading:

MON APR 15 000 000 002 047 AD

Monday, April 15, 2047

Adam steps out to see the entire town a war zone, with military vehicles patrolling the streets. Suddenly, two army guys grab him and drag him away from the machine.

“Are you crazy! We need to evacuate now! These bastards will nuke us any minute!” said one of the soldiers, while dragging Adam.

“What’s going on?” asked Adam to the soldiers, they just ignore his question.

“Don’t worry, things will be alright underground.” said the other soldier.

“WHAT’S GOING ON!” yelled Adam, to a soldiers ear. The soldiers stop in their tracks and let Adam go, looking at him with confusion.

“You actually don’t know what the hell is going on!?” said the soldier, Adam just quietly nods. “For the last three years we’ve been in a nuclear war, and the Axis powers decided to bomb all remaning towns to wipe us out. This is one of the towns.” said the other soldier.

They two quickly grab him again, but Adam takes off his coat, freeing himself from their grip, and gets on his machine and quickly starts it just before the two guys could get him. Then more shock waves rock the machine, causing him to hit his head hard on the display, loosing consciousness.

Soon, all traces of human civilization disappears, as a nuclear winter takes hold and then subsides, as time keeps speeding by, the climate changes, the continents move, ice ages come and go as his surroundings turn to forest.

Then Adam manages to briefly regain counsciousness to stop the machine, before loosing it again.

The date on the main display reads:

??? OCT 10 000 001 605 402 AD

To Be Continued...

Author's Note

Chapter 2!

So that's how Adam got to Equestria.

NEXT WEEK: Adam encounters magical ponies for the first time!

Chapter III~The Meeting~

Everything is black, Adam slowly opens his eyes but his vision is blurry, he can feel that he is lying awkwardly in a bed, maybe because the bed is too small. Everything is quiet and peaceful, but feels a presence of someone or something in the room.

“Did he wake up yet Twi?” he heard a female voice.

“Not yet-, no wait, he stirring” answered another female voice, sounds almost like Mary’s.

Adam is too weak to lie up, so he insteads tries to speak, he assumes that he’s in a strangers house and his journey to the future was just a bad dream he got while sleepwalking, but why does he have a splitting headache.

“Oh, I had this very strange dream.” said Adam, groggily and weak. “I dreamt that I was in the future and we destroyed ourselves.”

“Don’t worry stranger, you’re safe right here in my library in Ponyville.” answered the voice.

“PONYVILLE!” yelled Adam, jolting himself up. He quickly takes in his surroundings and finds himself in a small wooden room in what appears to be treehouse, but then he sees a purple unicorn standing next to the bed.

“You okay?” answered the voice at the door, he turns to see a cyan-colored pegasus with a rainbow colored mane standing at the doorway.

“AH! DEMON HORSES!” yelled Adam. “STAY AWAY FROM ME!” Adam quickly dives under the covers.

“Calm down, we mean you no harm.” said the purple unicorn trying to calm him down.

“I SAID STAY AWAY!” yelled Adam again, he reaches into his pockets for his gun, but then finds that he’s wearing no shirt, no shoes and just his pants, with his pockets empty. Adam panicks, he leaps off the bed and runs towards the door, shoving the cyan pegasus aside and running around looking for the exit.

He runs down the stairs. “Must find an exit and get back to the machine!” he said to himself, panicking. He sees a door that may be the exit. He quickly opens the door, only to be blinded by the sunlight, but soon his eyes adjust to the light, only to see another strange sight: an entire town street populated by sentinant ponies, unicorns and pegasi, with some using magic. He soon gets vertigo as many of the ponies make eye contact with him, and passes out.

Later, Adam wakes up again, it is dark, with the room lit in candlelight. He then sees the purple unicorn again and immediately ducks his head under the covers in fear.

“STAY AWAY FROM ME!” he yelles from under the covers.

“Don’t worry strange creature, I’m hear to take care of you, me and my friends found you passed out next to a machine and took you in.” answered the unicorn, explaining everything. “What’s your name?”

“A-Adam Grey.” nevervously answered Adam, slowly getting his head out of the covers, feeling that this unicorn is actually nice.

“And where are you from?” continued the unicorn, with curiosity.

“Athens, Ohio” explained Adam, “I am a scientist.” Adam decides to ask her some questions to figure out where, or in this case, when he is.

“What’s your n-name?” nervously asked Adam.

“Twilight Sparkle, I’m a librarian here at Ponyville.” answered Twilight with a smile.

“Well Miss Sparkle, can you tell me what year is this?” asked Adam, trying to be polite to the unicorn who took care of him.

“This is the 2,010th year of the reign of Princess Celestia.” answered the unicorn, matter-of-factly.

Adam looks stunned and turns slightly pale. “I traveld to far.” he mumbles.

“What?” asked Twilight, not hearing what he said.

Adam quickly regains focus. “Look, that machine I came in, is a machine that can travel through time, I come from the distant past, and I never meant to end up here.” he explains.

“You can travel through time?” asked a now intrigued Twilight. “I heard someponies have that ability, but they’re regarded as myths, what kind of strange creature are you?”

“I should ask the same thing.” answered Adam back.

Twilight then sees that it is getting late and walks towards the door. “I have to go to sleep now, just get some rest, and I’ll explain everything tomorrow, okay?”

Adam nods. Twilight then closes the door with what appears to be telekinises, leaving Adam alone in shock.

“Hey! Feeling better yet?” said Twilight waking up Adam. Adam gets up to find that it is morning again, last night was not a dream.

“I’m fine, I think I’m calm enough to get up, can you get my clothes and things please?” asked Adam.

“By the way, why do you wear clothes anyways?” asked a curious Twilight, the sight of something fully clothed rare in her eyes.

“For decency, of course! Although, since you are a unicorn, I guess the fact of walking around without them is normal, but not for me!” answered Adam.

Twilight looks a little confused, but moves on. “Your things are in the top drawer of the night table.” she used her hoof to point towards it, she then leaves the room so the human can get ready.

“Thanks.” said Adam. He walks up to the night table and opens the drawer to find all of his things, except the almanac. “Where is it?” asked Adam to himself.

Downstairs in the main room of the library, Twilight is reading Adam’s almanac, using her magic to turn the pages.

“What’s that?” asked her assistant dragon Spike, walking in from the kitchen.

“Appears to be some kind of alamanc, but I can’t read this strange writing.” answered Twilight, trying to decipher the text.

“Where did he say he was from?” asked the baby dragon, confused about this strange creature.

“He claims to be from the distant past, but I read countless books on history, and there is nothing about his species ever existing, maybe he came way before recorded history.” hypothesized Twilight.

“There’s my alamanc!” exclaimed a dressed up Adam, going down the stairs.

“Sorry Adam, when I saw you brought a book, I couldn’t help myself.” explained Twilight nervously. “Can’t read the writing though.” she said using her magic to hand the book to him.

Adam is shocked by this. “How did you do that?”

“Magic, all unicorns use magic.” replied Twilight.

“Magic? In my time period, we’ve proven that magic was just a myth, never existed.” explained Adam, trying to absorb what Twilight said to him.

“You had no magic where your from?” the fact shocking Twilight. “How did you even manage to survive?”

“Simple Miss Sparkle, we built machines and tools, and we have these!” explained Adam as he were giving a lecture, he then shows Twilight his hands and dexterous fingers. “We use these to pick up or manipulate objects, without the need of levitation or telekenisis.” he then turns to see Spike. “What is that?” he asked confused while pointing at him.

“Oh, that’s my dragon assistant Spike!” said Twilight.

“Nice to meet you!” waved Spike, Adam reluctantly waves back. Not only is he in a land of ponies and magic, but dragons too!

Spike walks off to make breakfast, while Adam notices all the books around him.

“I assume you are familiar with our species Adam?” asked Twilight.

“Yes, we have a species like you, only it was just ponies, and they’re not sentient, intelligent nor used magic.” replyed Adam. “We domesticated them to be used as transportation for us, or beasts of burden, they were just animals.” he continues. “I helped raise some of them.”

Suddenly, they hear a knock at the door.

“What was that?” asked a startled Adam.

“Relax, that’s just my friends.” explained Twilight opening the door.

Twilight opens the door to reveal five mares waiting outside, Adam assumes that those five are Twilight’s friends, he saw the cyan Pegasus before, but not the rest.

First was Applejack, a pony who helps run an apple orchid called “Sweet Apple Acres”, seemed reluctant to meet him, but was polite. Then it was Fluttershy, a very shy Pegasus who was afraid to meet Adam, hardly spoke a work to him. Third was Rarity, seemed very glad to meet Adam.

“I like the clothes you wear, very exotic!” she said upon meeting Adam. “If you need any spare clothes, just visit my boutique, and don’t worry, I already took your measurements.” Rarity then winks at him.

Adam was a bit shocked by that fact, next was Rainbow Dash, the cyan Pegasus that he briefly met before, she seemed very welcoming, Adam was more surprised by her tomboyish nature if anything. Finally, it was the most random pony he has met yet: Pinkie Pie.

“Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie!” blurted the pink pony. “Welcome to Ponyville, we should hold a welcome party for you!” the pink pony seemed unusually excited.

“That’s quite alright.” stated Adam trying to convince her otherwise. “I don’t want to bring too much attention to myself while I’m here.”

“Well, Ookie Dokie Loki!” saluted Pinkie Pie “Just say the word!” she then trots off.

After they all greeted each other, Adam decides to get down to business: what happened since his short stop in 2047.

“So what happened in the many years I was away, what happened to my kind?” asked Adam, hoping the ponies have answers.

“We don’t know, our historical records don’t go that far back, or imply a civilization before us.” answered Twilight, guilty for not knowing the answer.

Adam didn’t like that response, he decides to change the subject. “How long was I unconscious?”

“About three days since we foun’ yo’.” answered Applejack. Adam is shocked that a pony is speaking in an accent that he heard and spoke before going to college in New York.

“Can any of you lead me to my machine?” asked Adam.

“I can lead you there.” volunteered Twilight.

In the Everfree forest, Twilight is leading Adam to where his machine is. During the walk, Twilight talked about Equestra, how it was founded, its history and its rulers; Princesses Celestia and Luna.

“Princesses huh? If they are rules, shouldn’t they be called ‘Queens’.” reasoned Adam.

“I think it has something to do with personal taste.” explained Twilight, “At least that’s what they tell me.”

Twilight then talks about the Elements of Harmony and how she and her six friends each represent one of the six elements. Adam has trouble accepting that fact, he has lived his entire life thinking magic did not, nor should not exist, he is a man of science after all, but goes along with it.

The two finally reach a small clearning in the forest, where his machine is standing.

“Here it is.” stated Twilight.

Adam quickly goes up to the machine and starts examining it for any damage. After finding no signs of damage, he looks at the dials to see it read “??? Oct 13 000,001,605,402 AD”. Adam turned slightly pale at reading the dials, he did indeed travel too far, 1.6 million years to far!

“So,” said Twilight interrupting Adam’s train of thought. “You’re going to leave now, return to your own time period?” Adam can hear slight disappointment in Twilight’s voice.

“No” answered Adam. “I’m just here to make sure my machine is in working order, I’m not just going to leave like that.” Adam then gets off his machine. “Besides, you took care of me, so I find it fair to stay here for a while, because as long as I am here, I might as well learn the culture of this place.”

Twilight just smiles "So how long are you planning on staying?" she asks, hoping it was going to be awhile so she can study Adam.

"Until I learn everything there is to know about this civilization." answered Adam.

Adam and Twilight return back to the library, after Twilight opens the door, the two of them are startled as a huge “SURPRISE!” is heard. They look around to see the library covered in banners, confetti and many guests.

“You have no idea how hard it is to convince Pinkie Pie to NOT throw a party.” quietly said Twilight to Adam. Adam nods in agreement, but both decide to join the party.

NEXT WEEK: The Farm

Author's Note

Well, that's how Adam got to Equestria! From now on, all future chapters will take place in Equestria and feature ponies, so look forward to that!

NEXT WEEK (3/2): Adam decides to get a job in Ponyville.

Chapter IV~The Farm~

Chapter IV:

The Farm

Day 12

It has been almost two weeks since Adam arrived to Ponyville in his time machine, fall is starting to take a hold in the land, luckily Adam managed to get Rarity to make him an overcoat as the nighttime temperatures slowly begin to drop. At the same time, Adam, with help from Twilight Sparkle's teleportation spell, managed to move the time machine to a new safe location in the library basement.

It is now night, with Adam and Twilight are in the higest balcony of the library looking through her telescope.

“The constellations look so different than from my time.” said Adam in awe while using the telescope.

“Well, I read that the stars slowly change positions over time.” stated Twilight, laying on the wooden floor, desciphering Adam’s almanac. “So, this page deals with tides?” asked Twilight.

Adam then turns and goes up to her to see the page. “Yes it does.” confirmed Adam.

The human then changes the subject. “Look, I’ve been here for nearly two weeks already, and I was thinking about getting myself a job.” proposed Adam.

“Well, what job are you interested in?”, Twilight is immediatly intrigued.

“Well, maybe I can help at the weather factory and see how the pegasi manipulate the weather.” proposed Adam, who always wanted to know how they do it.

“But you can’t walk on clouds or fly.” stated Twilight.

“Okay..." Adam then thinks about what else he can do. "...how about a teacher, I was a teacher in my time period.” he proposed.

“You need government approval and go through a lengthy certification process.” stated Twilight matter-of-factly, closing Adam’s almanac. “Why do you want a job so badly?” Twilight was very curious as to why he wants a job now.

“Because I fell like I’m overstaying your welcome, and I want to be self-sufficant for once while I’m here.” explained Adam, just looking out over Ponyville from the balcony.

“I can pay you for helping at the library.” offered Twilight.

“No, I want a job that’s separate from where I live, but if I can’t work at the weather factory or be a teacher, I don’t know.” said a defeated Adam who wanted to not feel useless for the amount of time he's planning on staying.

Twilight, feeling sorry for Adam, thinks long and hard, but finally gets an idea. “Didn’t you once told me that you worked in your father’s apple orchid when you were a colt?” asked the unicorn.

“Yes, what are you getting at?” said a confused Adam.

Twilight just stares at him, wanting him to figure it out. After a few seconds, Adam realizes that one of her friends works at an apple orchid: “Sweet Apple Acres”.

“Of course.” said Adam to himself, finally realizing what Twilight was saying.

The next day...

Adam is sitting in a study room, located inside the Apple family’s farmhouse, Adam is looking at all the items, especially family photos. Most of the photos have either Granny Smith, Applejack, Apple Bloom and Big McIntosh.

Applejack then enters room, causing Adam to quickly sit down in a chair in front of the desk.

“So, ah heard yo’ were interested in gettin’ a job as a farm hand at ‘Sweet Apple Acres’.” stated Applejack, taking her place behind the desk. “Enny expirence?”

“My father, Zachary Gray, owned a large apple orchid, and I was an only child so I had to work and help out whenever I can, although I left for college to study science the first chance I got, first in my family to do so, I may add.” explained Adam.

“Can yo’ do the books?” bluntly asked Applejack, looking unsure whether or not to hire him.

“Yes, I know how to handle finances, I was forced to work the books because my father was bad at math, and would get drunk during the weekends.” Adam just nervously laughs, but Applejack doesn't react.

Applejack just stares at him for a while, she then takes out her hoof, supposedly for a hoof shake. “You have th’ job!” Adam nervously takes his hand and shakes her hoof, not used to doing that, but glad to have gotten a job.

“When can I start?” asked Adam.

“Today.”

Applejack then leads Adam outside to meet the family and tour the farm.

“This here is mah brother, Big MacIntosh.” said Applejack introducing Big MacIntosh to Adam.

“Eeyup” was all Big McIntosh said.

"Yo' can call him 'Big Mac'." explained Applejack.

“An’ over thar is mah lil’ sister Apple Bloom.” said Applejack pointing at Apple Bloom, who is walking by with a tool box.

“Hi!” said Apple Bloom, waving at Adam.

“An’ finally, this here is mah Grandma, Granny Smith.” said Applejack pointing to her farmhouse porch, Granny Smith sitting in a rocking chair.

“What?” was all Granny Smith said, confused.

Adam realizes that Granny Smith is going to be or is senile, and also very old. But Adam does not say anything to Applejack so he won’t be rude.

“Now let me show yo’ th’ farm.” said Applejack, eagerly taking Adam for a tour.

After about an hour, Applejack finally finishes the tour and lecture on Apple family history, especially the part where Granny Smith helped found Ponyville, although the lecture was so long winded, that Adam tuned her out.

Soon, Adam is put to work, mostly involving hauling baskets of apples from the cart to the barn. Then he was tasked with fixing a fence.

While fixing the fence at the far end of the farm, he hears a quiet boom coming for the sky, he turns around to look at the sky to see a rainbow flash across the sky, what he assumes to be the "sonic rainboom" Dash was always bragging about.

“A sonic rainboom?” said Adam to himself in awe. “Facinating.”

“Beautiful ain’t it?” said a young girlish voice. Adam, startled, turns to see Apple Bloom standing behind him, stareing at him with awe and interest.

“So, you must be Applejack’s sister.” said Adam. “The name is Adam.” Adam then awkwardly waves at the small filly with the big pink bow in her mane.

“Hi.” answered Apple Bloom. “Is it true that you come from the past?” she excitedly asks, very interested in him.

“About a million years in the past to be precise.” answered Adam, continuing his task of fixing the fence.

“How was it like, what did you do?” continued Apple Bloom, curious.

“I was a scientist and teacher.” continued Adam, more focused on the task than on the filly.

“A scientist?” asked a confused Apple Bloom, not knowing much about the occupation.

“A scientist is a person who acquiers knowledge and answers through expirements.” explained Adam.

“Oh! Sounds fun!” said Apple Bloom, interested. “Do you have a cutie mark?” the filly bluntly states.

“A what?” said a confused Adam, caught off guard by that question.

“A cutie mark is the marks you see on the flanks of most ponies, ponies earn them if they do something unique, do you have any?” explained Apple Bloom.

“Sorry, but we humans don’t have cutie marks, never did.” stated Adam.

“You’re lucky, you can do whatever you want and explore all possibilies whenever you want!” said Apple Bloom in awe and excitement.

“You could say that.” said Adam, going along with what Apple Bloom said, not knowing that Apple Bloom is developing a precocious crush on the human.

After an hour of finishing the fence and lecturing a very interested Apple Bloom about what a scientist does, it is time for lunch, Adam was given an apple jam sandwich with apple cider to drink from Granny Smith. He decides to eat in front of the barn, sitting on a hay bale next to Big MacIntosh, quietly eating their lunch.

Then Granny Smith walks by on her walker, but stops to look at Adam.

“Hey!” said Granny Smith, looking at Adam. “You remind me ‘o a nice stallion I met many years ago.” she stated with a nostalgic smile on her face.

Adam is confused and too dumbfounded to answer. “I forget his name tho’.” continued the old mare.

“I’m not a stallion Mrs. Smith.” yelled Adam to her, to make sure she hears him.

“What?” was all Granny Smith said back, she then continues on her way as if nothing happened.

Adam, dumbfounded, then turns to Big MacIntosh and whispers to his hear. “Does she usually act this way?”

“Eeyup.” was all Big MacIntosh says without emotion.

Adam decides to get up and find a quiet place to have is lunch, feeling that Big MacIntosh was purpously saying nothing but that to annoy him.

While walking deep into the apple orchids, Adam comes across Applejack playing her harmonica, he never heard the style of music being played on the instrument, but the music takes him back to his childhood in Tennessee, the farmers markets, running around and helping out at the family apple orchid, and even his father, an avid harmonica player.

Adam decides to leave her alone, before Applejack notices him.

He then reaches a small creek, it was very quiet, only the sounds of nature can be heard, a stark difference to the sounds he has been used to hearing back home, everything in this spot is peacefull, while everything he remembered of his home was hectic. Then he comes across an idea, an idea to maybe give up his 19th century life and instead stay here in the relative tranquility, but then realizes that he can’t just uproot his life spur of the moment, for the first time since he got here, he is torn between either leaving for home or staying.

As the sun set, Adam starts getting ready to leave work and go back to the library. Just as he is about to leave the farm, Applejack catches up to him.

“How was yer first day?” asked Applejack, hoping it went well.

“Interesting, to say the least.” answered Adam.

“Well, them hand’s of yours is a huge help, plus Apple Bloom couldn't stop talkin' about yo'.” explained Applejack.

“Thanks, I’ll see you tomorrow, bye!” stated Adam, saying goodbye and heading back to town.

“See yo’ tomorrow, sugarcube!” yelled Applejack back.

Adam was taken aback by that statement, but continued walking. “Don’t ask.” mumbled Adam to himself.

At Sweet Apple Acres,

"Okay Apple Bloom, time fo' bed." announced Applejack entering her little sister's room. Applejack then sees Apple Bloom drawing something. "Whut are yo' drawin' thar?" asked Applejack, curious.

Apple Bloom spits out the crayon she's using and shows the drawing to her older sister. "It's a picture of me and Adam doin' science together." she explains. Applejack takes the drawing and sees a crudely drawn picture of Adam and Apple Bloom holding hands (or hooves) surrounded by beakers and flasks. Applejack is touched by how much Apple Bloom has taken a liking to him. She then gets to the business at hoof.

"That's nice, but it's time fo' bed missy." ordered Applejack.

"Okay." agreed Apple Bloom, as she leaves the room to brush her teeth. Applejack then looks at the drawing again.

"An Apple becomin' a scientist, that'll be th' day!" mused the orange mare, she then places the drawing on top of her sister's bed and walks off.

Adam is in his room in the library basement looking out at the full moon through the small windows, he is reading his almanac, but not just any page, but a note that was written on the very last page.

“May you find happiness no matter where you go.

-Love, Mary, April 15, 1895”

Adam just closes the book, reminding himself the reason he came to the future, to figure out why he can’t save her, maybe magic, he assumes, may give an answer.

NEXT WEEK: The Griffin

Author's Note

Chapter 4 of 39.

Anyways, I have decided that this story will last for 39 chapters but it will continue to be updated on Saturdays.

NEXT WEEK (March 9): Adam tries to figure out how Pinkie works, while at the same time, someone returns to Ponyville for revenge.

Chapter V~The Griffin~

Chapter V

The Griffin

Day 19

"This is going to be the best party EVER!" exclaims an excited Pinkie Pie to all her friends. She along with Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy and Rarity are sitting together in Sugarcube Corner planning the costume party they're going to hold here in two days.

"Gee, I know you're eager, but tone it down Pinkie, there's still something we need to plan out." explained Twilight, trying to calm her eager pink friend down.

They then hear the door to the shop open as Adam walks in. "It's starting to get a little chilly out there." commented the human, taking off his scarf. He then spots Twilight and her friends sitting at a booth and walks up to them. "Oh hello, how are you four doing today?" asked the human.

"Four?" stated a confused Applejack. The four mares look around to find Fluttershy missing, only several yellow feathers provided evideance the she was there. "Now whar did that shy mare went to?" asked the farmer mare.

Outside the shop, Fluttershy is nervously looking inside through a window. "Oh Fluttershy, why are you so afraid to meet to him, sure he is very tall, but he's just so kind." mumbled the shy pegasus to herself, she then flies off back to her cottage.

"Anyways," explained Twilight to Adam, getting back on track. "We're just planning for the upcoming party in two days."

"A party? I've never been to one in years." commented Adam, taking his seat in the booth next to Twilight.

Suddenly, they hear someone burst through the enterance as a blue streak enters the room. The group then sees that it is just Rainbow Dash. "YOU WON'T BELIEVE THIS!" exclaimed Dash, rocketing towards the table.

"What is it this time?" asked Rarity, hating herself for asking.

"Why don't you see for yourself!" answered a smug Dash. Dash then points to the front door where a strange creature is standing, half-bird, half-lion, and walking it's walking inside.

"GILDA?" all the ponies exclaim. Adam is confused and whispers into Twilight's ear. "Who?" whispered Adam.

"Gilda is a griffin, she is a long time friend to Dash, although they haven't spoken to each other in a long time." explained Twilight, whispering into Adam's ear.

"Well, well, well, what kind of creature are you?" pointed Gilda the griffin to Adam. "Never seen your species before."

"Oh, well, my name is Adam, human. I'm the only one of my kind." answered Adam, trying to be polite to this new creature.

"Gilda decided to come over and stay at my place for a few days to catch up on old times." explained an excited Dash. While Dash is talking, Adam looks at the other four ponies in the room to gague their reactions to the creature, but is surprised to see Pinkie looking sad. Adam says nothing.

After an hour of introductions and catching up with the griffin, everypony, including Gilda and Dash leave to go home, but Adam decides to stay behind so he can talk to Pinkie alone. The human sees Pinkie gloomly walk into the kitchen, he quickly followers her. "Pinkie? Are you okay?" asked a concered Adam.

"Of course I'm fine." mumbled Pinkie, back turned to him.

"Are you sure?" continued Adam.

"I SAID I WAS FINE!" yelled Pinkie, her mane now compleatly straight and her eyes wide. "NOW LEAVE ME ALONE!"

Adam is completly shocked by this transformation, but decides to do so, for the sake of his and Pinkie's safety. He quickly leaves Sugarcube Corner to return back to the library.

The next day...

Adam is walking around Ponyville, he quickly notices that all the ponies he pass by react to him in three diffrent ways, one group is friendly towards him or looks at him with awe, another looks at him with disgust and a final group just ignores him. He never felt so alien in his entire life, but at least he has allies in Twilight and her friends. Adam stops in his tracks when he sees Gilda and Dash happily walking and talking to each other, he decides to go join them.

"So, how are you two doing?" greeted Adam to the two.

"We're doing fine, me and Dash are just reliving some old times." explained a happy Dash.

"That's great to hear, but there's something I need to talk to you about in private Dash, if you don't mind of course." stated Adam to the pegasus. The human could see Gilda giving him a distrustful look. Dash agrees and they both step off to the side, leaving Gilda alone.

"What is it that you want to talk about?" asked a courious Dash.

"It's about Pinkie Pie, she was very upset after you left, and I think it might have something to do with her last encounter with Gilda." whispered Adam, hoping Gilda doesn't hear them.

"I know that, so me and Gilda are buying a present for her for the party tomorrow and she's planning on apologizing to her tomorrow too." explained Dash, not appearing that worried about Pinkie. "But Pinkie should know that just because I'm hanging out with Gilda, it doesn't mean that I won't have time to hang out with her, she's one of my best friends."

"Well, for all of our sakes, I hope you're right Dash." explained a skeptical Adam.

"No need to worry Adam! Everything will work out!" cheerfully answered Dash with confidance.

"That's when I worry the most." mumbled Adam to himself.

"Adam?" asked a concerned Rarity to the human. "What's wrong?" Rarity continues with fitting the new suit Adam will wear at the party tomorrow night on him.

"I don't know, ever since Gilda showed up, I've been having a strange feeling that something bad is going to happen." explained Adam, trying to hold still for Rarity.

"I wouldn't be surprised if something DID happen, last time she was here, she had a very difficult time, especially after she found out it was Dash and not Pinkie that did all of those pranks." explained Rarity, thinking back to that day. "There all done! My best work yet!" mused Rarity at her latest creation.

Adam is surprised, for a unicorn who previously had no knowledge of human fashions, she did a pretty decent job as he checks out the new suit he's wearing.

The next night...

The party is going well so far in Sugarcube Corner, as several of Ponyville's citizens have showed up to take part, with a DJ providing the entertainment. Adam finds this new "electronic" music intresting but very unsettling to his tastes, but goes along with it since all the ponies seem to be enjoying it. He then sees Twilight's friends, except for Dash, Pinkie and Fluttershy, all gathered together talking.

"Hey, where's Pinkie?" asked Adam to the three mares.

"I think she went outside several minutes ago." stated Twilight in deep thought.

"HEY GIRLS! Great party huh?" exclaimed Dash, trotting in with Gilda. Adam uses her enterance as a cue to leave, he silently acknowledges the pair as he walks off, but not without the girffin giving him a suspicious look.

Outside, Adam sees Pinkie sitting on the ground, her mane flat and straight, stareing at the moon. Adam walks up to her and takes a seat on the ground next to her. "Are you okay?"

Pinkie doesn't answer.

"You know, just because Dash is hanging out with Gilda, doesn't mean that she has forgotten about you." explained Adam, trying to cheer the pink pony up.

"But why does it feel like it?" sadly stated Pinkie.

"Oh come on! You and Dash have been through more things together than Gilda could ever imagine! I doubt Dash will ever forget the things you've done for her, the times you helped each other and the times you spent together." continued Adam. "Now I want you to march back inside and enjoy the party!" ordered the human in a playfull tone.

Pinkie just smiles and quietly does as ordered, leaving Adam alone outside. Suddenly, the human begins to hear hoofsteps behind him. Adam turns around to see Fluttershy nervously standing before him.

"T-that was a pretty kind thing you did." nervously stated Fluttershy, her face hiding behind her pink mane.

"Oh hey Fluttershy, finally decided to face me?" asked Adam, he always knew that the reason Fluttershy avoided him was because she felt intimidated by him. Fluttershy just nervously nods yes and reluctantly sits down next to the human. "There's no need to be afraid of me you know? I have no reason to hurt you or scare you." stated Adam putting his arm around Fluttershy, to comfort her.

"Sorry I have been avoiding you lately...I didn't mean to of course." quietly explained the shy pegasus. "It's just that you're so tall and strange looking...no offense of course."

"That's okay, I know I must look very strange compared to all the things you have seen." stated Adam, he then decides to change the subject. "Look, the party is going on without us, let's go in and have fun, okay?"

Fluttershy just silently nods in agreement and they both head back inside, side by side.

Inside in the kitchen, Gilda is taking out her gift for Pinkie, a cupcake, and just puts on an evil grin on her face. "In several hours, you pink hyperactive freak, will experiance how it feels like to be at the receiveing end of a prank AND a new meaning to the word 'explosive'." chuckles Gilda to herself while closely examing the laxative-laced cupcake.

"Hey Gilda, what are you doing here? Pinkie Pie is waiting for her present from you." said Dash while barging into the kitchen, she then sees Gilda holding a cupcake. "Is that a cupcake?"

"Why yes it is, it's a SPECIAL cupcake I made for Pinkie, as a way to symbolize a new start." lied Gilda while showing off the cupcake.

"I'm sure she'll love it! Let's go!." smiled Dash, compleatly ignorant to Gilda's intentions, as she walks out to re-join the party. Gilda puts the cupcake back into the gift box and follows the pegasus out.

At the party, everypony, including Adam, is enjoying the party. Pinkie Pie is back to her old self talking to Bon Bon until she notices Gilda and Dash walking towards her. "Oh Dashie, I'm glad you came!" exclaimed an excited Pinkie, talking to Dash again.

"Anything for a friend Pinkie, anyways, Gilda wants to restart her relationship with and so she decided to give you a gift." explained Dash.

"A gift? Oh, what is it!?" Pinkie is even more excited and anxious. Gilda takes out the gift box and opens it to reveal a cupcake with chocolate frosting on it. "OH A CUPCAKE, I LOVE CUPCAKES!" excitedly shouted Pinkie Pie. "But I ate a lot already, so I'll eat this later." stated the pink pony. Gilda just gives Pinkie an annoyed look, wanting her to eat it right now, not later.

"I suggest you eat it now." politely requested Gilda, with a slight demanding tone.

"I would love to! But like I said, I'm full." politely refused Pinkie the request.

"But I can guarentee you that eating this cupcake will make you empty again, and ready to eat more." stated the griffin, looking desperate. "I even suggest that you eat this while drinking a LOT of water."

"I understand that you REALLY want me to eat this now, but I Pinkie Promise that I'll eat this later, I just can't right now, sorry." apologized Pinkie, seeing Gilda look desperate for some reason, trying to calm her down. Gilda is trying her best to keep her temper down and not cause a scene in front of the guests.

"What's going on over here?" asked Adam walking up to see what Gilda, Dash and Pinkie were doing.

His interruption causes Gilda to snap, she quickly grabs the human by the neck and flings him across the room. "LEAVE US ALONE!" yells Gilda. Adam hits the opposite wall with his back, hard, and lands on top of the snack table.

"Gilda! What did you do that for?" demanded a shocked Dash. Soon everypony in the room, except Twilight and Fluttershy who are tending to Adam, are stareing at her, giving her dirty looks. Gilda just starts laughing like a maniac.

"Don't you have any idea how hard it is deal with the craziness that goes on around here?!" exclaims Gilda to the entire crowd. "Not only do I have to deal with a pink party obssed fourth wall breaking hyperactive freak, but I also have to deal with that human who can't keep his snout out of my personal business!" continued the crazy-eyed griffin. "I always thought I was making a mistake in being here again, and I am right! Enjoy your pink friend, because she's the only friend you have now Dash! Goodbye forver!" and with that Gilda runs out the door and flies off into the night sky, her maniacal laugh echoing across the night sky.

All the ponies in the room just stand there dumbfounded at what just happend. It room stays silent until Adam gets up from where he landed with a small cut on his forehead. "Huh...I guess she snaped." mused Adam.

"Oh, you have a cut, let me take of that...if you don't mind of course." stated Fluttershy, pointing out Adam's injury, and trotts off to find a first aid kit.

"Well, if you're not going to eat Gilda's cupcake, I might as well be the one to do so." explained Dash, picking up the cupcake and taking a bite out of it. "Sorry if you felt I was ignoring you, I guess I should've known that you're a better friend than Gilda could ever be." explained Dash while chewing his meal. Dash manages to eat the rest of the cupcake in several more bites.

Soon the party restarts, and everypony along with Adam, enjoy the rest of the party. After several more hours, the party ends and everypony says their goodbyes and go home, except for Dash, Pinkie and Adam, who agree to stay behind and clean up.

Within another hour, Sugarcube Corner is clean and spotless again, with Adam and Dash saying good night to Pinkie before leaving. Outside, Adam and Dash are happily walking side by side in the empty streets of Ponyville, until Adam hears a growling sound coming from Dash.

"What was that?" asked a confused Adam. He turns to see the pegasus slouching and holding her stomach in pain.

"Oh, it must be all the junk food I ate at the party, I have to get going home now, see you later!" and with that Dash takes off and quickly flies away to her home with haste.

"I wonder why Gilda wanted Pinkie to eat that cupcake so badly?" pondered Adam to himself. After a minute of thinking, he decides to give up and get back to the library to catch up on his sleep, hoping tomorrow will be an almost normal day.

NEXT WEEK: Chapter VI~The Duel~

Author's Note

Fifth chapter!

Next Week (3/16): The return of Trixie.
See you then!

Chapter VI~The Duel~

Chapter VI

The Duel

Day 26

In the dark streets of Canterlot, the cool winds are blowing across the empty streets as most of ponies are asleep, except for one mysterious figure who picks up a newspaper from the streets with her magic and reads the headline.

NEW CREATURE IN PONYVILLE

"Ponyville huh? Then I guess this creature will serve as witness to Twilight's ultimate humiliation at the hooves of THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE!" laughed the figure into the night sky, a mysterious amulet around her neck glowing red.

The next day...

A week since the events with Gilda the griffin, Adam is at the library learning the pony writing system, wanting to learn it so he could stop being dependant on others. At the same time, Spike is busy organizing some books while Twilight is cleaning the kitchen. Suddenly, Adam hears a knock on the door, he gets up, walks to the door and opens it to reveal a cross-eyed pegasus with a letter.

“Are you Adam Gray?” said the pegasus.

“Yes, that’s me.” said Adam. The pegasus gives him the letter and then flies off, Adam decides to distract himself from those eyes by examining the letter, it has a royal seal.

“Twilight, I got a letter, can you read it for me!” yelled Adam to the kitchen. Twilight emerges from the kitchen and uses her magic to take the letter.

“Why, it’s a letter from Princess Celestia.” said Twilight opening the letter.

“Dear Mr. Gray,

As you know, I have heard of your arrival and I request that you come to Canterlot to visit me to see if you are a threat to my subjects in Equestria, you have until one week to respond or I’ll be forced to bring my guards to take you. Nothing is more important to me than the safety of my subjects and faithful student.

Sincerley,
Princess Celestia.”

“It’s an invitation to see Princess Celestia, we should start packing, we have no time to waste!” said Twilight.

“Yes I know, but we can’t leave tonight, it's getting late, we should wait until the morning so we can have more time to prepaire.” said Adam.

“But it’s Princess Celestia we’re talking about here!” exclaimed the unicorn.

“I know, but I bet she wouldn’t mind waiting a little longer.” said Adam, putting his hands on her shoulders to calm her down. Twilight reluctantly accepts, she then hears another knock on the door. Twilight opens the door with her magic to reveal a shocking site; Trixie in a black cloak, with a strange amulet around her neck and with a sinister smile on her face.

"Well, well, well, we meet again Twilight Sparkle." grinned Trixie. Twilight is shocked to her again.

"What do you want? Why are you here?" asked the purple unicorn. Adam and Spike just stand in the sidelines, confused.

"Revenge for humiliating me last time! You ruined my reputation and Trixie will not stand for this!" gloated the blue unicorn. She then turns to look at Adam. "So this is the new creature the newspapers were talking about? Trixie doesn't what the fuss is about, he's just a glorified monkey." Trixie states, circleing the human and checking him out.

"I'm sorry, but who are you?" asked a confused Adam to this strange unicorn.

"You haven't heard of me? The great and powerful Trixie!?" Trixie exclaims shocked. Adam just silently shakes his head.

"No matter," Trixie then turns to Twilight. "because pretty soon you'll be praising my name, you'll see! Trixie challenges you, Twilight Sparkle, to a magic duel at the town square in an hour, if Trixie wins or you don't show up, Trixie wants you out of Ponyville forever, got that?" demanded the blue unicorn.

"Now hold on just a minute-" before Adam could finish his sentance, he feels himself being shoved by an invisable force and crashes into a bookshelf.

"Be quiet monkey!" snarled Trixie.

Adam gets up from the floor, shaken, but unharmed. "So magic does affect me...instresting." he mumbles.

"You have an hour, be there or leave." Trixie then walks out of the library, laughing maniacley into the air. Twilight and Spike just on look at what happend in shock.

"Twilight, please think about this before you do this." pleaded Adam to Twilight. Twilight is walking towards the town square, being surrounded by her five friends, Spike and Adam.

"I need to do this Adam! Trixie has gone to far this time and I can't let her win." explained a determined Twilight.

"I know that, but I doubt this is the same Trixie from last time you faced each other." stated Adam.

"Don't worry, I've stopped her before and I can do it again." was all Twilight said before they finally reach the town square, a crowd of ponies around the edges, with Trixie waiting for them.

"Look at that, so you decided to face me anyways, you'll soon come to regret that mistake!" gloated Trixie.

"Let's just do this!" announced Twilight.

"Okay, but before we begin, Trixie should give a demonstration at how much my magical abilities have improved." smirked Trixie. Her horn and amulet begin to glow, and suddenly a beam of magic shoots out and hits Pinkie Pie square in the face. Twilight, Adam, Spike, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity and Rainbow Dash look on in shock as they tend to their fallen pink friend, what they see next shocks them even more, Pinkie's snout is missing. "So, do you need another demonstration or shall we begin?"

"Why you-" exclaims an angry Rainbow Dash as she flies at full speed towards Trixie, the unicorn is unphased and instead uses her magic to stop the pegasus in her tracks, wrapping Dash in a magic bubble, trapping her.

"You like flying so much? Than why don't you fly away!" suddenly, the bubble floats off into the sky, getting higher and higher until she becomes a small dot in the sky. "Anypony else?" smirked Trixie.

"Leave my friends alone Trixie! This is between you and me!" snarled Twilight as her six remaining friends look on.

"Fine, then let the duel begin." announced Trixie, taking off her black cloak, but leaving the mysterious amulet around her neck. Soon, both unicorn's horns start glowing and beams of magic shoot out at each other.

"Guys, I suggest we find a safe place, before we get caught in the crossfire." announced Adam to Spike, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie.

"Right." agreed Applejack for the group and they immediatly scatter. Spike and Rarity hiding behind a cart, Applejack and Pinkie behind a bench, and Adam and Fluttershy inside a hollowed out tree.

From his vantage point Adam could see the duel happing, the two unicorns see evenly matched in their skills and abilities. After a few minutes of dueling, both Twilight and Trixie start feeling the affects of fatigue on their bodies.

"It seems we are evenly matched." stated a tired and sweaty Twilight.

"Not quiet, Trixie still has one more trick stored up, an age-reversal spell." gloated an equally tried and sweaty Trixie.

"A what?"

Before Twilight can process what Trixie just said, Trixie firies another beam, but not at Twilight, but at Spike and Rarity.

"NO!" yelled Twilight, but it was too late, the beam hits both Spike and Rarity, causing Spike to grew twice as tall with wings, and causing Rarity to shrink back into a baby filly.

"WHAA!" winned baby Rarity. "All right! I'm not a baby anymore!" announced Spike, with a deeper voice, while exhamining his new body and wings.

Twilight, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy are in complete shock.

"But...I...I...I-" Twilight is too shocked and confused to say anything coherent.

"Three 'I"'s in one breath makes you sound like an egotistical filly, Twilight." mused Trixie, savoring her victory.

"But that is a very advanced spell that not even I learned to master." explained Twilight.

"Then Trixie guesses that you loose," smirked Trixie who then uses her magic to levitate Twilight. "Now get out of my town!" Twilight is then immediatly flunged away and lands on the ground hard just outside town limits.

Adam, who is watching everything unfold, quickly comes up with an idea and whisperes into Fluttershy's ear. "Fluttershy, listen, I need you, Applejack and Pinkie Pie to go to the library and find as much information as you can on that mysterious amulet around Trixie's neck, then I need you to find away to defeat her, got it?" instructed the human.

"But what are you going to do?" asked a concerned Fluttershy, not wanting to see Adam in danger.

"Keep her busy." was all Adam said.

Fluttershy just nervously nods in agreement as they both leave their hiding place and meet up with Applejack, a snoutless Pinkie, and a tall, winged, Spike who is holding a sleeping baby Rarity in his arms.

"So, what is Trixie going to do with the six of you? Trixie already has messed with the dragon, the freak and the whore, maybe Trixie should mess with the bumpkin next." she muses while pointing at Applejack.

"TRIXIE! THAT'S ENOUGH! LEAVE MY FRIENDS ALONE!" yelled Adam, suddenly standing between his remaining friends and Trixie. "Do whatever you want to me, just leave them alone Trixie." pleaded a serious Adam.

Trixie thinks about the human's offer until a micheveous smiles formes. "Okay then, Trixie will leave your friends alone, but under one condition."

"Name it." dared Adam.

"You'll become my personal servent, where you'll take care of all my personal needs and whims, fitting job for a monkey like yourself, yes?" gloated Trixie.

Suddenly, a metal collar materializes around his neck, followed by a chain running from the collar to Trixie's right foreleg. Trixie pulls on the chain, causing Adam to fall to the ground and be dragged across the dirt towards the unicorn. "Welcome to Trixie's world." smirked Trixie putting her face close to Adam's. The human just looks at her nervously, starting to regret his decision.

"WHAA!" cried baby Rarity while being rocked in Spike's arms.

"She's even more whiny as a baby, can't yo' keep her quiet Spike?" complaned Applejack, trying to look through all the book of the library, with Fluttershy and Pinkie's help.

"I'm trying Applejack! But knowing Rarity, I think she's crying because she's a baby, and there's nothing she can't do about it." explained Spike. "Don't worry Rarity, things will be back to normal." cooed Spike to the baby.

The group then hears a loud muffled scream, they turn to see Pinkie jumping up and down with a tome in her hooves. "I think Pinkie found something!" announced Fluttershy to the group.

"Ah hope it's somethin' good." mumbled a skeptical Applejack.

"MONKEY! Feed me more pinecones." ordered Trixie from her new bedroom in town hall while pulling on the chain to get Adam's attention. Adam, then grabs serveral pinecones from a pile on the floor and hand feeds it to the unicorn. "Good work, here's a reward." Trixie then uses her magic to give the human a pinecone.

"I can't eat this!" explained Adam, throwing the pinecone on the floor.

"Then Trixie guesses that you'll be sleeping hungry tonight." mused Trixie, she then examines her hooves to find them chipped and dirty from the duel earlier in the day. "Monkey! I want you to clean my hooves..." ordered the unicorn, then a micheveous look forms on her face. "...with your mouth."

"WHAT!?" exclaimed Adam.

"Did Trixie stutter, clean my hooves with your mouth or else your friend Fluttershy will have to change her name to 'Futashy'." threatend Trixie.

"Oh, I hope my friends are making headway with the plan." hoped Adam in his head, before taking a deep breath and doing as ordered.

"The Alicorn Amulet," read Spike from the tome to Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack and baby Rarity. "is an ancient artificat that can enhance the users magic, but has been known to corrupt it's user the longer it is worn." Spike lifts his eyes from the book, his face turning pale. "We need to get Twilight and defeat Trixie before something bad happens to Adam!"

"How DARE you slobber all over my legs!" angrily yells Trixie to Adam, punching the human in the stomach, Adam doubles over in pain.

"But you said to clean your hooves with my mouth!" explained Adam through clenched teeth from the pain.

"Trixie said to clean, not to slobber, now Trixie wants you to spongebathe me!" a sponge and metal tub meteralizes in from of both Trixie and Adam. "And do it right, or else Trixie will force you to pay extra attention to what's south of the Equator, if you know what Trixie means." stated the unicorn in a flirty tone.

Adam does as told, trying to bide his time until Twilight shows up to challenge her again.

An hour later, Adam finally finishes the spongebath, and to Trixie's approval. He then sees Trixie lay down on her chest on the Mayor's former bed. "Today was a great day!" mused Trixie. "Now monkey, give me a back massage, those 'fingers' of yours will be perfect for one." pointed the unicorn to Adam's hands.

"I don't know-"

"Do it or else I'll make Applejack and Big Mac switch genders!" threated Trixie her eyes glowing red.

Adam gets up on the bed and straddles over her, he then begins to work his hands over her upper back. "Oh, that's it! Right there!" exclaimed a strangely relaxed Trixie, strangely enjoying the massage. "Keep going"

The human then spots the mysterious amulet around her neck, he then notices Trixie nodding off to sleep, he continues the massage for a few more minutes until he starts to hear soft snores coming from the unicorn. Adam then stops his massage and slowly goes for the chain, he slowly pulls on the chain, only to suddenly be blown back by bright red flash and causing him to hit his back on the opposite wall, then landing hard on the wooden floor. "Ow." muttered Adam in pain.

"So you tried to be smart huh? Well too bad, this amulet has a built-in magical lock that prevents anypony except the user from taking it off, defiant until the end aren't we?" gloated Trixie who is now standing over him.

"You are not getting away with this!" muttered an angry Adam, he tries to get up only for Trixie to put a hoof on his head, pinning him.

"Trixie can and Trixie will." stated the unicorn.

"LEAVE HIM ALONE TRIXIE!" yelled a new voice. Adam and Trixie see Twilight, who has just transported herself into the bedroom standing in front of them and wearing a strange looking amulet around her neck.

"So you've come back for a rematch huh, Twilight?" mused Trixie. "A little foolish aren't we?"

"Your reigh of terror is over Trixie, I challenge you to a magic duel!" announced an angry Twilight.

"What are the stakes?" smirked Trixie.

"If I win, you give me the amulet and leave town, and if you win, you can have this amulet I'm wearing, a very powerfull amulet from beyond Everfree forest and I'll be willing to be your loyal slave for all eternity." stated Twilight.

"What are you doing Twilight? That's too risky!" pleaded Adam. "Don't do this!"

"Aw, look at that, even your monkey friend here has no faith in you." cooed Trixie. "He really does seem to care a lot about you."

"Meet me at town square in an hour! I'll prove to you that I can defeat you this time!" announced Twilight, before teleporting herself out of the room.

Just as agreed upon, both Trixie, with Adam in tow, and Twilight with Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, Spike and baby Rarity meet face to face at the Ponyville town square.

"You ready Trixie?" asked an unusually confidant Twilight.

"Always." responded an equally confidant Trixie, as both unicorn's horns begin to glow.

Adam, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, Spike and baby Rarity quickly find places to take cover in as the duel begins. The duel starts out as expected but Adam is surprised that Twilight was able to do the age spell despite claiming that she couldn't, Adam begins to think that maybe Twilight does indeed have a more powerful amulet.

As the duel goes on, Twilight is seemingly able to outdo Trixie in every trick, until he sees Trixie become desperate. Soon, both only Trixie becomes fatigued, breathing heavily and sweating.

"Do you surrender?" yelled Twilight to the tired Trixie.

"Never!" she yells back, an evil grin forming on her face. "I still have one more trick left!" Trixie's horn then begins to glow, Adam can tell by Trixie's expression and red glowing eyes that she's going to physcially hurt Twilight. Without thinking he runs up towards Trixie and grabs her horn just before she was about to fire, causing Trixie to fall on the ground along with Adam.

"YOU IDIOT! LET GO OF MY HORN!" yells Trixie to the human, hand wrapped around her horn.

"I can't let you hurt my friends!" snarled Adam, as Trixie's horn begins to glow in light magenta light.

"Don't you have any idea what happens...when...you...touch a horn...with magic...flowing in it!" exclaims Trixie between deep breaths her breathing becoming labored, her face getting flushed and her body begining to relax.

"I'll let go if you take off that amulet and leave my friends alone!" responded a stubborn Adam, as he begins to notice Trixie begin to sweat heavily and beginning to moan in what sounds like ecstacy.

"FINE!" was all Trixie was able to say in between her moans. Trixie then rips off the amulet around her neck with trembling hooves and throws it away from her as her moans become louder. Adam, now sure that Trixie did as told lets go of the horn. Trixie then lays on her back, with her face basking in the afterglow of what just happened, greatly confusing Adam who gets up and grabs the amulet.

"What just happend?" asked a confused Adam to Twilight.

"I'll explain later." stated Twilight, embrassed at what she saw. Soon Adam, Twilight, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Applejack, Spike, who is carrying a napping baby Rarity in his arms, gather around Trixie who is lying on the ground on her back, giggling.

"I'm sorry for what I did to all of you." apologized Trixie with great humility to Twilight, her friends, who have all been turned back to normal, except for Rainbow Dash who is still missing, Adam and normal aged Spike.

"That's okay, you were corrupted by the amulet, I'm sure you didn't mean most of what you did." stated Twilight, trying to cheer Trixie up.

"Thanks, but there's one thing I want to know, Twilight, how did you do those tricks?" asked a curious Trixie.

"That's what they are Trixie, simple non-magic parlor tricks." confirmed the purple unicorn. "And the amulet from beyond Everfree forest is just a glorified doorstop I got from Zecora's."

Both Adam and Trixie give a dumbfounded look in silence, until the silence was broken by Trixie's crazed laughter. The blue unicorn continues to laugh uncontrollably as a crazed look appears on her face. "I was conned and defeated by simple parlor tricks and deceptions? The Great and Powerful Trixie brought down by simple PARLOR TRICKS!?" Trixie then backs away from the group and throws a smoke bomb on the ground to dissapear in a puff of smoke. Unfortunatly, the smoke clears away too quickly revealing Trixie galloping away in the distance.

"What a sad, strange little mare." commented Adam to nopony in particular as the group just stands together in awkward silence.

"Hey!" exclaimed Pinkie. "Where's Rainbow Dash?"

"HELP! CAN SOMEPONY GET ME OUT OF THIS BUBBLE!" yelled Rainbow Dash from inside her bubble prision, pounding on the sides, she's floating over the land being carried by the winds to unknown locations. "ANYPONY!"

NEXT WEEK: The Princess (First Part)

Author's Note

Only 33 more chapters to go!

I think this is my most epic chapter yet.

NEXT WEEK (3/23): Adam meets Princess Celestia for the first time! In the first of chapters called "The Princess"

Thanks.

Chapter VIII~The Princess (Last Part)~

Chapter VIII

The Princess

Last Part

Day 31

Adam wakes up the next morning in his cell, he cleans his face to get ready for the hearing today at noon. Adam then hears a knock on the door and then someone opening it. In comes Shining Armor.

“My sister requested that you join her and her friend to eat breakfast in the guest dinning room Mr. Gray.” said Shining Armor.

Adam quietly accepts and follows him out of the cell.

Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy are eating their breakfast by themselves quietly. Soon they see Adam being escorted in, they both run towards him and hug him. Shining Armor reluctantly leaves them alone.

“How was last night, are they treating you okay?” asked Twilight, still huging him.

“Don’t worry, they’re treating me fine, how about you?” answered Adam, glad that someone cares.

“We stayed in one of the guest chambers here.” said Fluttershy in a quiet voice, happy to see Adam again, enjoying the hug.

The two mares lead Adam to the table where there’s a plate waiting for him. Adam sees the plate to find a cheese omelette with hashbrowns and orange juice. Adam sits down and begins to eat.

“What do you think is going to happen at the hearing?” asked Fluttershy.

“They’ll probably question my loyalties and intentions.” answered Adam, matter-of-factly, mouth full of food.

“But you’re intentions are noble.” stated a confused Twilight.

“But Princess Celestia doesn’t know that Twilight.” answered the human.

In Princess Celestia’s chambers, Celestia is paceing back and forth mumbling to herself. “A human? A human in my kingdom? I thought humans killed themselves into extinction millions of years ago!”

Then the large doors to her chambers open to reveal her sister Princess Luna. “Sister, what brings you here?” asked Celestia.

“Just checking on you before I sleep, are you sure you’re okay?” asked a concerned Luna, Celestia has been acting strange.

“Yes…yes, just a little stressed, I’m just worried about how this creature is influenceing my student.” answered Celestia, referring to Twilight Sparkle.

“Don’t worry sis, I’ve checked his memories and dreams, his intentions are good, but he has lived a life of emotional trauma.” explained Luna. “He came here accidentally while on a journey for answers on his ‘time machine’, don’t worry, threatening the sanctity of Equestria is not his objective.” smiled the princess to Celestia.

“Thanks Luna.” said Celestia, a little calm form the news.

“Oh, by the way, don’t you find it odd that I never heard a single mention of humans in any historical texts nor any archeological evidence as well, it’s like they never existed before he came here, yet his memories proved that they inhabited this planet long before us.” wondered Luna as she is leaving.

“Maybe the evidence was lost in time.” said Celestia, giving an answer, Luna not realizing that she knows more than she is telling.

“Well, see you later, sis.” said Luna, leaving to go to bed.

The bedchamber doors close as Luna walks off to her chambers, passing several guards, but little did Luna know, but one of the guard’s eyes briefly changes color to green.

It is noon, and Adam is sitting by himself at a table, guards standing on both sides, while Twilight and Fluttershy is sitting in the gallery. It is a large hearing room as a guard enters the room.

“Announcing Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia, co-ruler of Equestria, controller of the Sun.” announced the guard, then Princess Celestia along with several guards surrounding her enter. They pass Adam as Celestia sits on her throne.

“How does she brush that mane?” mumbled Adam to himself in awe at the princess.

Adam then sees all the ponies in the room bow, Adam decides to give a deep bow from the waist.

“You may sit down.” said Celestia. Everyone in the room sits down. The princess then gets down to the business at hoof.

“You must be Mr. Adam Gray, human, where are you from?” asked Celestia.

“More like WHEN, your highness.” said Adam, trying to show respect.

“Okay, WHEN are you from?” said Celestia correcting herself.

“I’m from the year 1899, which, from your perspective, is about 1.6 million years ago.” answered Adam.

“That is a very long time ago, and you came here on something you call a ‘time machine’.” asked Celestia, her horn starting to glow, then in a brief flash of golden light, Adam’s time machine appears next to her throne. “Why did you come here?”

“To look for answers, I decided to go to the future to see if we humans perfected time travel and could answer my questions, but I accidently went too far into the future.” explained Adam.

Celestia then turns to her favorite student, Twilight Sparkle. “How did you find him?”

“I found him unconscious in his machine, me and my friends took him in to heal him.” explained Twilight.

“How has he been treating you?” continued the princess.

“Very well, his heart is in the right place, tries his best to fit in, doesn’t like to bring to much attention to himself, and almost everypony seems to like him.” explained Twilight. On the outside, Celestia accepts her answers, but on the inside, she is reluctant.

“Well, before I give my verdict, I would like Mr. Gray to explain these items he brought along.” said Celestia, suddenly, all of Adam’s possessions materialize.

“Okay, from your left to right, the first item is my pocket watch, a gift from my father, the next item is my almanac, self-explanatory, and the last one is my pistol, it is a weapon that use in case I run into something dangerous during my adventures across time.” explained Adam.

"Self-defence?" clarified the sun princess.

"Yes...ma'am." politely answered the human.

Celestia then uses her magic to give him back his items. “Well, Mr. Gray, I’ve made my decision.”

Adam, Fluttershy and Twilight hold their breath.

“You are free to stay here, and I’m decreeing that you’ll be made citizen of Equestria with all pony laws to be applied to you.” decreed Celestia. “Hearing adjourned.”

Twilight and Fluttershy quickly run to Adam and hug and tackle him with joy. Celestia is slightly skeptical at the sight, and a little jealous, but keeps a poker face. The princess then teleports herself out.

It is sunset, Adam, Fluttershy and Twilight are in the train heading home, Fluttershy is resting her head on the human’s lap, he just smiles at the sight and looks at Twilight stareing out the window.

“It’s over.” said Adam, breaking the silence. “I’m a citizen now.”

“Does that mean you’ll be staying here longer?” asked the unicorn. Adam can’t help but think that Twilight remindes him so much Mary.

“Well, with my machine in Canterlot, I have less motivation to leave.” stated Adam.

Twilight smiles at the comment, something inside the unicorn telling her that he’s her match, but she ignores it.

“1.6 million years and not much has changed, well, except for the inhabitants.” said Adam while looking out the window.

The train then continues its speed towards Ponyville where tomorrow, Adam will start his first full day as an official inhabitant of Equestria.

The Canterlot statue garden, a place with many different statues of ponies, one of them being a strange looking creature, a creature made from parts of different animals. The statue begins to shake as the sky turns cloudy and the winds pickup, soon, cracks appear over the statue as the winds continue to howl and an evil laugh rings out.

At the castle in Canterlot, Celestia is in her personal library, her horn glows and she mumbles the phrase “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.”

Soon, a piece of wall opens, revealing a secret passage, she walks down a series of stairs, her horn illuminating the way. She soon comes across a large metal door. Her horn glows even brighter as the door slowly lifts out of the way.

Celestia enters and flips a switch, turning on a series of flourecent lamps, the lamps each turn on one row at a time revealing a large room filled with documents, artwork and objects.

Behind Celestia, on either side of the door, is the “Mona Lisa” by Leonardo de Vinci, and “The Card Players” by Paul Cezanne, their inclusion serves as proof that this is not an ordinary collection, but a collection of human objects.

This collection is Celestia’s biggest secret, not wanting for her subjects to know that there was an advanced civilization before them, especially one that ended by destroying itself in war. Celestia has been keeping this secret, she would go to archeological sites and take any items that involved human civilization and wipe ponies memories or worse if necessary. Not even her sister Luna knew about this. She does not want her subjects to doubt about how long Equestria could last and know that empires and kingdoms that last over a millennia were the exception rather than the rule, but she defiantly didn’t want her subjects to know that humanity revolted commonly revolted against their rulers, a concept that sent chills across her back.

Celestia worked hard for millennia to gain this much power and harmony, she will not loose it by informing her subjects that there is other forms of government that didn’t involve a monarch. But there is a human living in Equestria now, and she must make sure he doesn’t threaten her rule.

“Humans, all they were good for was using the knowledge they gained to destroy themselves.” said Celestia to herself looking at the collection before her.

NEXT TIME: The Forest

Author's Note

Well, the villian has been introduced. This is going to change everything!

Sorry if the chapter is a little short...but I can guarentee you that the next one is going to be longer!
What a twist!

NEXT WEEK (4/6): Chapter IX~The Forest~
Apple Bloom wanders into the Everfree Forest to find ingrediants for a love potion, only to get lost.
Adam volunteers to go into the forest to find her.

Chapter IX~The Forest~

Chapter IX

The Forest

Day 36

It is a beautiful autumn morning in Ponyville, the leaves are changing color and everypony in town is getting ready for the upcoming winter.

In a pathway in the outskirts of town, Adam, wearing a longcoat and scarf, is walking a smiling Apple Bloom to school.

"Ah really appreaciate you doin' this." exclaimed a happy Apple Bloom to the human.

"Well, you did insist for me to walk you to school today." stated Adam, not sure why the filly next to him was adamant on him to do so instead of her older sister or brother.

What Adam doesn't seem to notice is that Apple Bloom has a big crush on him and wanted him to take her to school so she can spend more time with the human. The filly is still not sure why she has such a big crush on him, it's just something about him that makes her feel at ease and safe, plus all the stories he would share about his home time period and science makes her like him even more.

"Ah was thinkin'," continued the filly. "maybe after school you can hangout with me and my friends at the clubhouse, maybe help us come up with an idea to help us earn our cutie marks." she wiggles her rump at him upon saying 'cutie mark', as part of a naive attempt at flirting.

Adam, too busy trying to not get lost on the way to the schoolhouse, doesn't notice. "I'm sorry, but me and Twilight are going to be visiting a contractor pony this afternoon and then I have to help Spike with some errands, so I don't think I'll have time to be with you and your friends." explained the human.

Apple Bloom feels crushed after hearing what Adam said. "Oh...okay then...maybe next time." stated a defeated Apple Bloom. They then finally reach the schoolhouse where many of Apple Bloom's classmates are outside playing before class begins.

"Okay then, got here just in time." stated Adam, crouching down so he can talk to the filly more easily. He could see two fillies, one with a tiara and one with glasses give him dirty looks.

"Thanks for helping me with the homework, you're a great tutor." praised Apple Bloom who then wraps her forelegs around the human's neck in a hug.

"Thank you, now get to class, you don't want Miss Cheerilee to get angry for being tardy." stated Adam, letting Apple Bloom go. The filly happily smiles and nods in agreement before galloping off towards the school building, just as the morning bell rings.

Adam watches the filly gallop inside and the walks off to begin his busy day.

Recess time, and the foals of Miss Cheerilee's class are playing and having fun, at one of the wooden tables in the playground, Apple Bloom is busy drawing a crudely drawn picture of herself hugging Adam in front of a giant red heart. After finishing she puts down the crayon and looks at what she's drawn, letting out a loving sigh at the sight. Suddenly, a pair of pink hooves grabs the drawing.

"Why lookie here Silver Spoon, Apple Bloom has a crush on the two legged freak!" exclaimed a grinning Diamond Tiara to her friend, showing her what Apple Bloom has drawn.

"HEY! GIVE IT BACK!" yelled a desperate Apple Bloom.

"Apple Bloom and alien sitting in a tree! K-I-S-S-I-N-G~" chanted the two bully fllies, while snikering. "Oh poor naive Apple Bloom, what can you possibly see in that freak!?" stated Diamond Tiara, taunting the yellow filly.

"Yeah! What can you POSSIBLY see in him?" agreed Silver Spoon.

"He's not a freak! He may look funny, but he's actually pretty nice!" defended an annoyed Apple Bloom.

"Ooh you hear that, the blank-flank here is actually defending him, isn't that cute?" stated Diamond Tiara to her friend. "Besides," the pink filly then turns to Apple Bloom. "I think he prefers a REAL mare with expierience than a poor little inbread naive blank-flank like you." taunted the tiara wearing filly.

"WHO ARE YOU CALLIN' INBREAD?!" yelled an angry Apple Bloom, taking offense to that. Suddenly, Apple Bloom's two friends, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo show up.

"LEAVE HER ALONE YOU TWO!" yelled Scootaloo at the two fillies. The two fillies just give Scootaloo a dirty look, Diamond Tiara then takes the drawing, throws it to the ground and stomps on it with all four of her hooves.

"Come on Silver Spoon, we have better things to do than deal with that alien-loving freak." Silver Spoon follows close behind as the two fillies gallop off.

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo quickly comfort a crying Apple Bloom.

"Apple Bloom? Are you okay?" asked a concerned Sweetie Belle.

"She's right, Adam will NEVER fall in love with an inexpierienced little filly like me." stated the yellow filly, crying. "I don't know a single thing about romance!"

"Don't be so hard on yourself," urged Scootaloo. "I'm sure Adam will love you no matter what!" assured the pegasus filly.

"You don't understand Scoots! ah've been trying to get his attention for weeks now, and yet he still doesn't notice how ah feel about him." explained Apple Bloom to her pegasus friend.

"Well, it's not like you can force him to fall in love with you." mused Sweetie Belle, trying to lighten the mood. This statement causes Apple Bloom to get an idea.

"THAT'S IT!" Apple Bloom then quickly sprints off towards town, leaving a confused Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo behind.

At the Cutie Mark Crusader's club house, Apple Bloom quickly takes out a large book from a bookshelf and opens it to a page her fellow crusaders have bookmarked last Heart and Hooves Day, the love potion.

"I'll just make this love potion, give it to Adam, and he'll fall in love with me in no time!" proudly exclaimed the filly to herself. "But I don't have many of the ingrediants." she states, defeated. She suddenly gets another idea. "Ooh...maybe Zecora has them."

She then grabs one of her saddlebags, and trots off towards the Everfree forest, by herself.

In another part of Ponyville, Adam, Twilight and a contractor pony stallion are looking at an empty plot of land. "Well Mr. Gray, we'll be happy to build a home to fit your porportions for free!" happily states the contractor. "But it could take a while to build it."

"How long?" asked Twilight while surveying the empty lot.

"About two months Miss Sparkle." stated the contractor. "Because we are talking about a home built to the porportions of something the size of an alicorn." he explains.

"Well, I can wait two months." explained Adam, trying to be polite to the contractor. "When can you start?"

"Next week." the stallion then trotts of back into town leaving the human and purple unicorn alone.

"So," began Twilight, curious. "why did you want a home in Ponyville again?"

"Because I think this place is starting to grow on me, most of the inhabitants are friendly, it's not as hectic or stressful as my time period. So I was thinking of building a second home here I case I needed to get away from it all." he explains.

Just then, he sees a mint green unicorn mare and her peach Earth pony mare friend walk by, the unicorn smiling at the human and waving at him, while the peach pony just rolls her eyes in embarrasment at what her friend is doing. They both continue on their way

"See, friendly." stated Adam to Twilight.

Inside Everfree Forest, Apple Bloom is happily trotting down the path, heading towards Zecora's hut. She eagerliy continues on until she hears a twig snap, followed by a sinister growl. Apple Bloom turns around to see a scary sight; a timberwolf standing in front of her, growling and ready to attack.

The filly, scared, cautiously and slowly backs away from the timberwolf, but the creature follows her.

"Nice timberwolf, easy there timberwolf..." stated a scared Apple Bloom, sweating and trying to hopelessly calm the creature down. The timberwolf just snarls at her angrily and hungrily. The filly then turns around, and in a fit of panic and adrenaline, sprints away from the creature, trying to outrun it.

"SOMEPONY HELP ME!" yelled a scared Apple Bloom, too focused on the timberwolf gaining on her to notice the ground fall out from under her. The filly suddenly finds herself tumbling, hard, down a steep muddy incline. She continues her tumble down the incline until she ends up landing into a muddy puddle of water.

Apple Bloom, in pain and disoriented, slowly gets up from the puddle, she is wet, muddy, her body covered in several cuts and bruses, her mane is now a wild bowless mess, and she can feel her hind right leg is broken, because she immediatly feels a strong shooting pain whenever she puts her weight on it. She slowly hobbles out of the puddle and into another path, until to find herself lost.

"HELP!" she yells with all her might into the sky.

Sunset, and in Ponyville, Adam and Spike have just finished the shopping and are heading back to the library.

"It's a good thing I now have someone with me that can carry a lot of items." stated Spike, arms carring several bags, happy that his errands where made and completed easier and quickly because of the human.

The two of them suddenly Applejack galloping towards them.

"GUYS! GUYS! I NEED T' TALK T' YO'!" yelled the orange mare to Adam and Spike. She stops in her tracks in front of them, a look of concern on her face.

"What's wrong Applejack?" asked a concerned and worried Adam, knowing from her face that something is wrong.

"Have yo' seen Apple Bloom? She's late fo' dinner an' no one has seen her since this afternoon!" exclaimed a worried Applejack, desperate to find her missing little sister.

"I haven't seen her since I dropped her off at school this morning." answered Adam, trying to calm the farmer mare down. "Does she usually wander off on her own without telling anypony?" he asks.

"Sometimes, especially when she's gonna-" the mare suddenly gets an epiphany. Her expression suddenly changes to a mix of shock and anger. "GOSH DARN IT APPLE BLOOM! NOT AGAIN!" Applejack yells to the sky.

"What is it?" asked a confused Adam.

"Ah reckon ah know whar she wandered off to." Applejack states.

Nighttime is approaching as Adam, Applejack, Spike and Big Mac are standing in front of the entrance to the Everfree forest.

"So you think she's in there?" asked the human to Applejack for confirmation.

"If she's not in town o' th' farm, she's in there, probably visitin' that zebra Zecora." explained Applejack. Big Mac, with a serious face, steps up towards the forest. "Eeyup." agreed the red stallion.

"Then we need to find her, it is getting dark and it looks like it can rain in there at any minute." stated Adam, wanting to help out in getting Apple Bloom out of there.

"Ah reckon it's best that yo' let Big Mac here go wif yo', that forrest is exactly safe, especially at night." explained a concerned Applejack.

The group then sees Big Mac drops his saddlebags and take out a white glowstick, and throws it Adam, who catches it in his hand. Adam, never having see one before, has a hard time figureing out how to turn it on or how it works.

"Just bend it until yo' hear a 'snap' an' it should turn on on its own." explained Applejack. Adam does as told and sees the glowstick begin to glow.

"Fasinating" was all the human says in reaction.

Adam then sees Big Mac take out another, even longer glowstick, about double the size of Adam's, and turn it on, the longer stick giving off an even brighter glow.

"No fair!" exclaimed a shocked Adam. "Yours is bigger than mine!"

"Don't go thar!" spat Big Mac while attaching the longer glowstick to his yoke, giving the human a dirty look. Spike and Applejack just blush at what they heard and giggle quietly.

"Okay...well I guess mine can still do an adequite job regardless." mumbled Adam to himself, feeling strangley jealous at Big Mac.

In the forest, Apple Bloom manages to hobble into a cave, she sits on the cave floor, near the enterance, she's lost, alone, hungry and scared, this is not how she wanted the day to go.

"All ah wanted was for Adam to love me!" stated the filly, sad and starting to cry. Just then the sound of thunder booms across the sky, followed by a downpour of rain outside.

In another part of the forest, both Adam and Big Mac are walking through the raging downpour.

"APPLE BLOOM!" they both take turns yelling, hoping for a response. Adam can see Big Mac's expression get more and more stern the deeper they get into the forest.

Suddenly, they hear a twig snap, followed by a sinister growl. The human and stallion turn around to see an angry timberwolf behind them, ready to strike.

"Adam, when ah say run, run!" ordered Big Mac, the human just nods in agreement to the order. A minute passes by in the stand-off between them and the timberwolf before Mac finally gives the order.

"RUN!" he yells and the human and stallion quickly sprint in opposite directions. The timberwolf is briefly confused but decides to instead chase after the slower of the two; the human.

Adam is trying to run as fast as he can, but he's no stallion, making it easier for the timberwolf to gain on him. Adam tries to sprint top speed until he suddenly trips and falls down a muddy incline. He continues to tumble down until he lands in a muddy puddle at the bottom, face first.

Adam gets up, he's completly soaked and muddy with a few bruises, but otherwise fine. He looks around to find that he lost the timberwolf and his glowstick, he then lets out a sigh of relief. "Why must I always find ways to get hurt?" he mumbles to himself, standing up. He scans his surroundings until he sees something strange in the mud; a pink bow.

The human picks up the bow and realizes who it belongs to; Apple Bloom.

"APPLE BLOOM!" he yells in no particular direction, the rain continuing to fall. He looks around to find a small path leading away from the incline he just tumbled down on. Adam hypothesies that that must be the mostly likely route the filly took. He follows the path while continuing to yell her name every minute.

Apple Bloom is trying her best to sleep, but the hard cave floor, the downpouring rain, the cold and the pain from her broken leg are preventing her from doing so. Her ears suddenly perk up when she could've sworn she heard her name being called.

"APPLE BLOOM!" yelled a distant familiar voice, this time slightly louder. She immediatly recognizes that voice; it belongs to Adam.

The filly takes a deep breath and then yells at the top of her lungs; "I'M IN HERE! IN THE CAVE ADAM!". She immediatly hears the sound of feet pounding on the wet, muddy ground, getting louder and closer to the cave, she then sees a familiar figure run up towards the cave, the figure of a creature that can run on two legs, tall and thin; a human.

"Apple Bloom!" yelled the human upon entering the cave, happy to have found the filly. "Are you alright?" he asks.

"Ah's fine, just my leg." she explains. Adam goes up to her and examines her broken hind leg. He then takes his long scarf, plus two sticks from the cave floor and begins work bandaging it.

"This should keep you from moving it until we get you to a hospital." explained Adam, finishing up.

"Ah's sorry ah got you in this mess, if ah hadn't gone off we wouldn't be in this mess." apologised the filly with shame. Adam just envelops her in a hug, letting the filly cry on his shoulders.

"Now, now, don't blame yourself, as long as you're okay, nothing else matters." he tenderly explains trying to comfort her. He then suddenly feels Apple Bloom giving him a quick peck on his cheek, he is shocked and surprised by this act. "What was that for?" he asks the filly, letting her go.

"For saving me silly." responded a greatful Apple Bloom, blushing, happy to feel safe again, she always feels safe around the human.

"Well, because of the storm, I suggest we wait here until it clears up, so until then, I suggest you snuggle up next to me so we can keep each other warm, okay?" he explains the filly.

The filly just happily nods in agreement, she trotts up to him and curls up next to him. They both close their eyes and fall asleep as the rain continues to pour.

For Apple Bloom, this is the best and most secure night in her life...so far.

The next morning, Adam and Apple Bloom, who is being carried in the human's arms, are leaving the forest, surprised to see a beautiful and nice day outside. The leave the forest and reach the closest home to the forest; Fluttershy's cottage.

Adam knocks on the door only to be met by a very happy Fluttershy. "Adam! Apple Bloom! You're okay!" she exclaims. Suddenly, several other ponies rush out and greet the two. Apperently, Applejack, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Twilight and Spike have spent the night at the cottage with Fluttershy, while Big Mac found Zecora's hut, but because of the storm was forced to spend the night at her place. It was a happy reunion.

"And so, it is with great honor and dignity that I, Apple Bloom, declare Adam Gray, human, an honorary member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders!" announced the filly from her podium.

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle happily cheer as they give Adam his offical Cutie Mark Crusaders cape.

It has been three days since Adam got Apple Bloom from the Everfree forest, and he's glad things are back to the way they should be. He glady accepts the cape.

After about an hour, Adam leaves to go run errands for the farm, leaving the three fillies alone in their clubhouse.

"So...have you confessed your feelings to Adam yet?" asked Scootaloo to her friend.

"You know, ah think it's best that ah wait...for now." she answers with a sly look on her face. "Besides, ah don't care if he has feelings for me or not, just spending time with him is good enough for me."

"Well, as long as you're happy," answered Sweetie Belle. "We're happy!" She then brings both her friends into a tight friendly hug.

All three fillies just smile, happy that everything worked out well.

NEXT TIME: The Confession

Author's Note

NEXT WEEK (4/13):
The Confession, a Fluttershy-centric chapter.
That's all I'll say about it....Spoilers.

Also...there's an AMA going on, so go to my blog and leave a question for me to answer!
Thanks

Chapter X~The Confession~

Chapter X

The Confession

Day 43

It is a beautiful sunny autumn day in Ponyville, at a cottage just outside of the Everfree Forest, Fluttershy is inside, wearing an apron, cooking some omelettes. She is happily humming, feeling happier than she has ever felt before. She then hears footsteps coming up from behind her, followed by a pair of arms lovingly wrapping around her.

“Hmm...smells good.” gleefully states Adam, he always loved her cooking. He then proceeds to kiss the top of her head.

“I’m making omelettes, your favorite, if you don’t mind of course.” happily explained the yellow pegasus to the human.

“Well, do you mind making it to go, I’m kind of running late today and those foals are not going to teach themselves.” explained the human, he really wanted to enjoy breakfast with Fluttershy.

“Why of course, besides,” her voice then turns sultry. “you already did enjoy my ‘breakfast’ this morning in bed, so I really don’t mind.” she then gives the human a flirty smile.

“Well...I’m glad.” mused the human. The pegasus then finishes the omelette, wraps it and puts it in his saddlebag so he can eat it for lunch. Adam grabs the bag. “Love you.” he states, giving Fluttershy a deep kiss on the lips, the pegasus returns the kiss.

The human then runs off out of the cottage to head off to work, while the yellow pegasus just happily smiles. “I love you too.”

“FLUTTERSHY! WAKE UP!” yells a voice.

Fluttershy’s eyes shoot open as she sees her friend Rainbow Dash straddling on top of her, with a look of desperation on her face. She notices that it is still dark outside.

“Dash...what are-” she states groggily, before her friend interrupts her.

“Get up Shy! We have no time to waste, I don’t want to miss this!” explained Dash, desperate. She then forcibly removes the bed sheets off of Fluttershy with her mouth. “I want to get there before the line forms!” she continues.

Fluttershy then realizes why Dash is acting that way, it is Apple Cider Day at Sweet Apple Acres, and she knows more than anypony how much Dash loves the stuff. “You know...you can go on without me, I have to get myself ready, and I’ll meet you there later...if you don’t mind of course.” she yellow pegasus explains to her friend.

“Really? Okay then, as long as you’re there.” stated a grateful Dash before flying out of her bedroom window toward the farm.

Fluttershy then also comes to the realization that she dreamed about HIM again. Third time this week.

“Oh...why do I keep dreaming about him?” stated a confused Fluttershy to herself. All she could think about was spending time with the human, his kindness, politeness and his smile, a genuine smile that can melt the hearts of anypony, a smile that assures you that everything will work out for the better.

“I need to tell him!” stated a serious and determined Fluttershy, making up her mind for what she’s planning to do for the day.

In front of Sweet Apple Acres, the sun has finally rose for morning and a long line of ponies have formed in front of a stand being run by Applejack, Big Mac, Granny Smith, Apple Bloom and the human, Adam.

One by one each of the ponies buy the famed apple cider and move on, the line getting shorter and shorter until it is finally Rainbow Dash’s turn.

“A barrel of your best apple cider please!” requested the eager pegasus to her orange friend. She gives her her bits.

“Sorry Dash,” stated Applejack, trying to gently break her the bad news. “but just plum ran out.”

“DAMN IT!” exclaimed Dash, pounding her forelegs on the stand in frustration. “Every! Single! Year!”

“Calm down Dash, we know how much you like the stuff, so we saved a barrel just for you at the barn.” chimed the human.

“You did?” asked the pegasus, surprised, trying to confirm what he said.

“Eeyup.” exclaimed Big Mac. He then motions for Dash to follow him into the barn so she can get the barrel of apple cider. Dash happily trots of behind him as they leave.

Just as Rainbow Dash and Big Mac leave, and Applejack, Apple Bloom and Granny Smith start to close down shop, Fluttershy flies in and gently lands in front of the stand.

“Good morning Fluttershy, sorry, but we just sold out.” apologized the human to the yellow pegasus approaching the stand.

“That’s okay, I’m not really into cider, I only drink that stuff when I’m with my friends.” stated the pegasus, slightly nervous to be around the object of her affection. “I just came here to ask you...something.” she continues, her voice starting to falter from nervousness.

“Sure,” happily stated Adam. “ask away.”

“Well...y-you see...winter is coming up in a few weeks and I...I could use some help with getting the animals ready for the upcoming winter...you know...feeding, cleaning and stuff...if you don’t mind-” she stammers before she feels Adam putting a hand on her mouth, silencing her.

“Of course I don’t mind, I'll be there this afternoon!” smiled the human. Fluttershy’s heart just melts upon seeing that smile. But she immediately refocuses herself.

“That’s great!” happily exclaimed the pegasus. “I’ll be waiting.” Fluttershy decides to leave, before she embarreses herself further. She take off and flies off back to her cottage as Adam waves to her goodbye.

“Hey Adam, do you mind takin’ this here sign an’ puttin’ it in th’ barn?” politely asked Applejack, giving the human the sign for the stand.

“Of course, but I’m going to be a Fluttershy’s to help her get the animals ready for winter afterwards.” explained Adam, accepting Applejack’s favor.

“That's okay, we've got nothin' much else t'do here fo' th' rest of th' day, an' wiith winter aroun' th' corner, not much else until spring.” stated the orange mare. The mare then goes off to continue dismantling the stand as the human takes the sign and heads towards the barn.

Along the way to the barn, Adam can see Rainbow Dash stumble out of the barn, with a barrel of apple cider on her back and a red blush across her face, she seems to have some trouble walking. She immediately uses her wings and flies off towards her home instead without noticing the human heading towards the barn. Adam doesn’t pay much attention, instead focusing on his task.

Adam enters the barn, a strong musky smell hitting him as he puts down the sign and sees a sweaty Big Mac sleeping on a pile of high, snoring loudly. “Applejack is going to be mad when she finds out you have been sleeping on the job again.” stated Adam to the sleeping Big Mac, who did not stir, not knowing the real reason why Big Mac is asleep. He then leaves the barn, closing the door behind him and heads off towards Fluttershy’s cottage.

"Oh Angel, tell me, how does my mane look?" asked Fluttershy to her pet bunny, in front of her bedroom mirror, trying fix herself up so she can look good for Adam. Angel just crosses his arms and rolls his eyes. "And are my wings okay, are there any loose feathers, do I need to preen again?" continued the anxious pegasus checking her wings. The bunny just gives her a dirty look, getting annoyed by all the questions.

"You're right Angel, I just need to calm down, Adam doesn't care about how I look as long as we're friends." stated Fluttershy trying gain some self-confidence.

Suddenly, she hears someone knocking at the front door. "EEP!" the pegasus squeaks out, startled. "That must be him, wish me luck Angel!" she states, floating off towards the front door, while Angel gives a sigh of relief, happy to no longer be bothered by his owner.

Fluttershy floats towards the door and lands behind it. She gives herself a few deep breaths to calm her down before finaly opening the door, to reveal Adam outside waiting. "Oh...y-you made it...that's great!" stammered a nervous, yet happy Fluttershy, letting the human inside.

"Of course I did," the human happily states, hanging up his long coat and scarf. "anything for a friend."

"Uh...good...we'll, if it's okay with you, you can help me feed the birds and clean up after them, I already took care of the rest, if you don't mind." explained Fluttershy, nervousness in her voice. "I'll take you over to where the birds are." Fluttershy leads the way, walking in front of Adam, the pegasus uses that opportunity to sway her hips and swish her tail to secretly flirt with him, but Adam is too busy looking around her home to notice.

The feeding and clean up went well for both the pegasus and human, except for the part where the birds would constantly bite the human's fingers whenever he would feed them. By the time dinner time rolled around, they finally finished the job.

Both Fluttershy and Adam are sitting together on the living couch, the pegasus wrapping several band-aids around four of his ten fingers. "Sorry my birds bit you...they get carried away sometimes." apoligized the pegasus.

"That's okay, it's not your fault, it happends everytime I feed birds anyways." mused Adam. Fluttershy finishes tending to his minor wonds, she puts away the first aid kit.

"Do you want some tea?...If you don't mind." asked the pegasus, hoping he'll say yes.

"That would be lovely." stated Adam.

The pegasus then flies off to the kitchen to make the tea, with a smile on her face.

Several minutes pass and Fluttershy finally finishes making the tea, she returns to the living room, taking her seat next to the human on the couch and gives him his tea.

"Cheers!" exclaimed Adam, tapping Fluttershy's tea cup with his own. Fluttershy just smiles before they silently begin drinking. A minute of silence pass before Fluttershy finaly decides to ask the human a question.

"Uh...I was wondering...have you been in a relationship?" asked the pegasus. "You don't have to answer...if you don't want to...I-I was just curious." she stammered.

Adam sees Fluttershy hiding behind her mane and starts to feel sorry for her, he has never met a pony, or person for that matter, who is as shy as her. She lives up to her name.

"Well," began the human. "I have been with many women, or as you would say 'mares', in my life, but I have only been in just one true relationship." he states, he starts to think about Mary, his first and so far only serious romantic relationship. "Her name was Mary, she was a librarian and she was the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, everything about her was like a dream come true for me, plus her mind, I loved her mind more than her body." nostalgically mused Adam with fondness.

"She sounds like the perfect match for you." stated Fluttershy, with a hint of saddness in her voice. Sad because Adam is already with someone else. "I bet she couldn't wait for you to come back home." she continues. She suddenly notices Adam's expression change from happiness to saddness, something is not right.

"She's dead." was all Adam could say without emotion, staring into space.

"I-I'm so sorry...b-but what happend? I-If y-you don't mind m-me asking." stated a shocked and sorry Fluttershy, curious.

"She was murdered in front of me Fluttershy, that's all I can say." stated the human, a single tear rolling down his cheek.

"Oh...I'm sorry...I'm so sorry." comforted Fluttershy, wrapping her forelegs around Adam in a deep comforting hug.

"That's okay...it's just that I think it's best that I don't say anymore about, her death still haunts me sometimes." the human explains rubbing Fluttershy's back. The human lets the Fluttershy go of the hug and decides to ask the pegasus the same answer to hopefully lighten the mood. "So...how about you?" asked the human. "Have you ever been in a relationship?"

The pegasus just puts her head down in shame and sadness. "No...never." she mumbles.

Adam is shocked, he always thought a beautiful creature like Fluttershy would've had at least one relationship in her life. "How?" was all he was able to spit out.

"I don't know...I tried to find somepony to love...but I guess I was just not good enough for them." she explains, getting sadder by the moment. Adam feeling sorry for her takes his hand and places it under her chin so they can see each other face to face. They end up staring into each other's eyes, Fluttershy's teal to Adam's brown.

"Don't say that, I think you're the most beautiful pony I have ever met, and it is their fault that they could not see that." he states trying to cheer her up. "Besides, all you need is a little self-confidence." he mused.

"You think so?" asked Fluttershy for confirmation.

"Of course!" answered the human. "If you put mind to it, you can do anything!"

Fluttershy just smiles at him, she then suddenly lunges at the human and wraps him up in another hug. "Oh Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" she happily whispers in his ear as the human rubs her back. They then break, only for them to end up looking to each other's eyes again, both of them smiling, their faces inching closer and closer together until their lips meet.

The kiss starts out slowly, but gradualy gains in passion and heaviness as Fluttershy pushes Adam onto his back, they continue on, lips parting and toungues intertwining with each other, some soft moans coming from the pegasus as the intesity of the situation increases. Adam doesn't know what is going on, or why he's doing it, but some reason wanting to go further. He begins to run his hands through her pink mane as he begins to kiss down her neck.

"Oh...my..." quietly moaned Fluttershy, her wings beginning to fully expand. The human's left hand begis to wander down her back, across her sides until he comes across her flank and gives a light squeeze, elicing another moan from the yellow mare, while his right hand also goes down her back, but this time goes to her left wing. He gently touches and squeezes the base of the wing, getting another moan from her. "Yess..." she hisses with ecstacy.

Adam and Mary are walking alone in the park, arm in arm.

“Winter is so beautiful, isn’t it?” said Mary.

“Not as beautiful as you.” answered Adam, he then starts to stare in the distance, deep in thought. Mary is Adam's first and only girlfriend, they met two years ago and have been dating ever since.

“What are you thinking about?” asked Mary.

“About the time I met you, two years ago, spring.” answered Adam. “I was bicycle riding in the park at sunset when I saw you sitting in the green seeing the sun go down. Then I saw your eyes, those eyes that seem to sparkle in the twilight. I knew I had to meet you, so I walked up to you, but I was so nervous, I wasn’t able to get a single meaningful word out--“

“I found that cute, so I took pity on you and started talking to you.” interrupted Mary, finishing the story. “Why are you thinking about that?” Mary can see that Adam is nervous.

“Because of how beautiful your eyes sparkled…in the twilight.” explained a nervous Adam. “And I knew I wanted to see that for the rest of my life.” Adam then moves in front of Mary and goes down on his knee.

“Mary Oak,” said Adam, reaching into his pocket and showing her a ring, starting to cry. “Will you mary me?”

Mary just smiles and nods yes. Adam is over joyed by her reaction he then gets up as they both hug and kiss each other while saying "I love you" to each other.

Adam's eyes shoot open as alarm bells start ringing in his head as he starts to realize what he's doing.

"NOOO!" yells the human, forcibly pushing Fluttershy off of him. Adam quickly gets up from the couch, breathing heavily and in complete shock.

"What's wrong?" asked a conferned Fluttershy, confused as to why the human is acting this way.

"This isn't right...I'm sorry...but I can't, it's a mistake." stated Adam, trying his best to explain why he couldn't continue.

"A mistake?" was all the pegasus could say as tears begin to form in her eyes.

"It's not your fault Fluttershy...it's mine...I just don't think I'm ready to move on." he explains trying his best not to make her cry.

"Is-Is this about Mary?" asked Fluttershy, looking sadder by the minute.

Adam just reluctantly nods to comfirm her suspicious.

Tears start flowing down her cheeks, her heart breaking, "Then I suggest you get out." ordered the pegasus through her tears. Adam just stands there stunned and feeling sorry for her. "I said...GET OUT!" yelled an angry and sad Fluttershy.

Adam does as told, grabs his coat and scarf, and leaves the cottage, the sound of Fluttershy crying can be heard from outside. The human just walks away, trying his best to ignore the cries of saddness and desperation.

The human notices that it is sunset, the air colder, but he quickly returns back to his conflicting thoughts, now finding himself in love with both Mary and Fluttershy.

"AHHH!" he screams to sky, kneeling in desperation. He begins to cry, not sure what to do. "Forgive me...forgive me Mary, for I have no idea what I have done!" mumbled Adam through his tears, begging for forgiveness. He can't give up on Mary now, not as long as there is a small chance he can save her. Snow begins to gently fall around his, signaling the start of winter in Equestria. "I promise...I will not give up on you, not now." continued the human, still crying and now on his hands and knees.

NEXT WEEK: The Snow

Author's Note

To celebrate the 10th chapter and because I'm going to be very busy this weekend, I have decided to upload this chapter early!

This will be one of the (very few) chapters to have human/pony romance.
How will this affect his relationships?

NEXT WEEK (4/20): A lab accident causes Adam to be teleported to a diffrent unknown place, and now Twilight has to find a way to get him back.

Chapter XI~The Snow~

75 years ago...

A blizzard rages outside, hitting a lonely cabin in the middle of a snow covered field. Inside, a single archeologist, an Earth pony stallion, is busy writting in his journal, panicking and sweating nervously.

Suddenly, the front door is knocked down as a large unicorn, wearing a black cloack, slowly walks inside, a serious look on his face.

"Under the orders of the 'Brotherhood of the Fourth Sphere', you have been sentanced to immediate asssasination, under the charge blasphemy," announed the unicorn to the archeologist. "do you have any final words?"

The archeologist just looks at him with a look of defiance. "Yes...do what you want to me...but just tell HER that she's only killing a stallion." was all the stallion said incredulously.

The unicorn just happily grins and proceeds to fire a beam of magic at the archeologist. A loud scream is then echoes across the barren snowy landscape.

Chapter XI

The Snow

Day 50

Winter has finally arrived in Ponyville, the trees are bare, and snow is covering the landscape. Adam is busy watching his new home slowly get built by a team of carpenter ponies. According to them, the house should be compleated in a little over a month from now.

Many things have been running through the human's mind in these last few days, most of them involving Fluttershy and how he rejected her feelings because of his inability to let go, but at the same time, he cannot give up on his former girlfriend, not if there's still a chance to save her. He just gives a regretfull sigh and then decides to walk back to his temporary home at Golden Oaks Library.

In the basement of the Ponyville library, its librarian Twilight Sparkle, is busy in her lab making a potion. She is so focused on the task at hoof that she fails to notice Adam walking in.

"Hey Twilight, I'm home." he announces, suddenly standing behind her, starteling the unicorn mare. She nearly drops the beaker containing the potion in the process.

"Don't startle me when I'm handling potions Adam!" she snaps. She then uses her magic to place the potion over a bunsen burner.

"Sorry," he apologizes. "I was just out checking on the progress of my home." he explains while going over to his bed in the other side of the basement.

"And Fluttershy?" Twilight bluntly asks as the human sits on his bed, she then sits next to him.

Adam just gives a depressed sigh, she has been bugging him to talk to Fluttershy for almost a week. "No Twi...I haven't."

"It has been a week and you still haven't talked to her!?" she exclaimes. "She loves you Adam, she poured her heart out for you!"

"I know that!" the human exclaims back, quickly standing up and walking back to lab. "It's just that...I don't think I'm ready for another relationship." he explains. Twilight quickly follows suit.

"But that was four years ago, Adam!" the unicorn states. "What do you think Mary would prefer? That you stay loyal to her, or that you finally find someone else to be happy with?"

Adam knows that the unicorn is right, but before he can say a response he notices the potion from earlier, over the bunsen over, bubbling and now compleatly black.

"Uh...Is it supposed to turn black?" he asks.

Suddenly, before Twilight can answer the question, an explosion rocks the entire basement, covering the entire basement in thick purple smoke. Twilight quickly uses her magic to open one of the basement windows, causing the smoke to clear out. She checks herself out for injuries, only to find singe marks and her mane a spikey mess. She then inspects the damage; her entire lab is destroyed, and where Adam stood was a burn mark on the ground.

"Oh no!"

Adam is alone, standing in the middle of a barren snow covered field, as a blizzard howls around him, without his coat and scarf, he is compleatly exposed to the cold winds.

"TWILIGHT!" he yells, hoping that he is not alone. He gets no response. He begins to feel his body shiver in the cold, he needs to find shelter before he freezes to death, but sees nothing but flat snow covered dessert as far as the horizon. The human picks a random direction and begins to walk through the ankle deep snow, hoping to run into something warm along the way. Not knowing that a ghostly creature is watching him from afar.

After a while, the human begins to lose track of time and direction, the landscape is still the same, his hands, feet and face growing numb from the cold winds, his body having given up shivering, the first sign of hypotermia. He continues on walking, his pace slowing, clinging to hope that he can escape this barren wasteland, until he runs into an unusual sight; a ghostly form of a horse standing in front of him, its eyes glowing white.

"You was planning to murder him, were you not?"

"I was avenging her death, Mary deserves justice!"

"Murdering a man in cold blood is not justice, and you know that Adam! For godsakes man, I know he deserves to be held acountable for what he did, but killing him will NOT SOLVE ANYTHING!"

"Than what do you suggest I do, Henry? Because it's too late to bring him to justice now...now that he's dead...now that he got away with it."

"Life is never fair Adam, never has been."

Adam wakes up to find himself in a dark cave, lit by a small fire in the center. He gets up off the floor and looks around, trying to find the person or thing that saved him.

"I see you're finally awake Adam." stated a chillingly familiar voice, the last voice he expected to hear. Adam nervously turns around, only to confirm his worst fears; the man, wearing a cap and worn clothes, the clothes of a beggar, who killed Mary is standing right in front of him.

"No...no..." yelled a shocked Adam, falling over backwards and slowly inching away from the mugger, who is slowly walking towards him.

"That's right Adam, the thing that you hated the most is here!" grinned the man. "Conor Murphy...the man who killed the you loved." a devilish grin forming across his face.

"No...that's not possible...you died several months after you killed here." continued Adam, scared for his life.

"That he did." mused Conor. Suddenly, he is enveloped in a white light as he changes form into the ghostly horse creature he saw before losing conciousnes.

"W-what are you...?" was all a shocked Adam was able to say, sitting and leaning up against the cave wall in fear.

"The ponies that you have been living with call me a 'windigo'," explained the blue ghost creature telepathically to the human. "I one of the few of my kind left."

"A few?" asked the human, curious yet cautious at the Windigo.

"Let's just say that we've been slaughtered to near extinction by the ponies over the last few millennia." continued the Windigo.

"Why?" stated the human, surprised that the ponies were capable of such things.

"Because they think we were the cause of the great blizzard," explained the Windigo, "sure...we tended to be the ones responsible of these things...but not that time...that blizzard was a natural occurence." he then decides to change the subject. "Besides, we feed off of hate, we need it so we can thrive and live, if it causes blizzards, then they should learn to accept it."

"Feed off hate?"

"Correct...first we find a victim, then we scan its memories and thoughts until we find the thing it hates the most, then feed off that hate...we may sometimes take on the form of the thing it hates, just like I did with you Adam." he explained.

"Did you feed off my hate?" Adam asks, he has so many questions about this new creature.

"No...you we're...special." stated the Windigo, trying not to tell him what he learned about the human. "Unlike most of our victims, you seem to be motivated by love and curiousity than hate...even when you tried to hunt down the man that killed her." he explained.

Adam knows what the Windigo is talking about, after the police failed to catch the guy, he decided to take justice into his own hands by killing him, Conor Murphy, a poor Irish beggar who was homeless, unfortunaly, Conor died of syphilis before Adam can get his chance, six months after Mary's death.

Adam just gets up from the cave floor and slowly walks up to the creature. "Look...maybe if I explain to the ponies...if I can get back to them...that you didn't cause the great blizzard, maybe they'll stop driving your species into extinction." offered the human.

"No, it will never work...because...if you may have heard in your life...history is written by the victors, in this case the six pony leaders of the three tribes," explained the Windigo. "and continued under King Sirius and his daughter Princess Celestia." he then notices the fire start to die down. "There's a cabin about a mile straight ahead from here...go to it, it will work better as a shelter for you then a simple cave." he orders to the human.

Adam is stunned...but he slowly makes his way past the creature and silently does what he says. After making sure that he's fully past the creature, he immediatly sprints out of the cave without looking, the creature also does not look back at him.

"Go human...you have a destiny to fulfill." the Windigo states to himself.

The sun is out, and there is not a single cloud in the sky, but it is still cold, as Adam sprints in the snow covered landscape as he begins to spot an abandoned cabin up head of him, just like the Windigo said.

He cautiously walks up towards the small wooden cabin, where he finds that the door is knocked off of its hinges. He slowly walks through the door. Due to the cold tempratures, all itmes inside the cabin look the same as they were since they were last used, but inside, he sees that the interior has been ransacked, with pieces of marble scattered across the floor. He then sees a small desk next to an overturned bed, where there is one large round block of marble on it. Adam takes a close look at the block only to find that it is a head, a marble sculpted head of a stallion.

"Who would smash such a perfectly sculpted statue?" mused Adam to himself curious. He then notices a journal next to it and opens it. Adam's understanding of the Equestrian writing system is a little limited, but at least he can read something and understand what it is saying.

Found evidance of an advanced civilization before us, then immediatly received a blank letter with a red spot on it. That happend was seven days ago, and it isn't until now that I figured out what it meant, I've been charged with blasphemy and have been marked for assasination. I don't have much time left...but if anypony is reading this...then they have found me and have killed me. The Brotherhood-

The rest has been torn off and is missing.

Adam closes the journal and straightens out the bed, and just lies down on it. "Now we wait..." he states to himself, hoping that Twilight or somepony else can get him out of here.

Suddenly, he begins to feel his body shake as he sees his body be enveloped in a purple aura. Next thing he knows the world around speeds by in a blur as he feels himself being forcibly pulled towards a random direction. He closes his eyes after he begins to feel lightheaded and dizzy from this new expierence.

"WE DID IT!" yelled a familiar voice.

Adam opens his eyes to find himself standing inside Golden Oaks Library, he looks around in confusion as he is suddenly tackled by Twilight, who proceeds to deeply hug him. "Oh...I'm glad you're okay...I thought I lost you!" exclaimed the purple unicorn, crying tears of joy. Adam can see Spike looking at the scene with confusion on the dragon's face.

"What happend?" was all Adam was able to spit out, still confused.

"The explosion transported you to a far away location...it took a while for Twilight to perfect a locator spell AND extraction spell." explained the dragon. Twilight lets the human go and helps him up from the ground.

"Well...that explains why it took so long..." stated the human.

"Where you ended up...I'm surprised you survived!" stated Twilight, happy that Adam is safe and unharmed.

"Where DID I end up?" rebutted the human.

"The frozen north." happily answered Spike.

Adam is in compleat shock at the answer. "Oh...my..." was all he was able to say before fainting from the revalation.

NEXT TIME: The Crusaders

Author's Note

Another chapter down, and early again due to another busy weekend.

Anyways, this chapter introduces some plot threads that will play a key role near the end of the story.
Plus I gave the Windigo a few new abilities to make it more of a serious threat and to explore some of Adam's past.

NEXT WEEK: Adam helps the CMC with a science project.

Chapter XII~The Crusaders~

Chapter XII

The Crusaders

Day 67

Winter, and outside Ponyville is the local school house, where all the young fillies and colts of Ponyville go to school. Inside, all the students are getting ready to go home until their teacher; Miss Cheerilee, makes an announcement.

"Well class," started the purple mare. "the end of the year is here and you know what that means?" she asks.

A red maned Earth pony filly with glasses immediatly raises her foreleg. "Ah yes...Twist" pointed the teacher at one of her students.

"The annual year end thience fair!" the young filly announces with a lisp.

"That's right!" the teacher cheerfully explains. "The annual year end science fair will be held at Town Hall this upcoming weekend, so please get into groups of two or three and come up with a scientific subject to present." Cheerilee then takes out a flier for a prestegious univsery. "The winning team will not only receive the trophy but also a joint-full scholarship to the prestiegious 'Canterlot Academy of Science, Technology and Engineering' or 'CASTE' for short, where several of the judges are professors at."

Cheerilee then sees another foreleg lift up in the air. "Yes...Apple Bloom."

"So you're sayin' that if we win...we have a guarenteed spot at the Academy and it'll be fully paid for?" asked the young filly.

"That's what full scholarship means...but it is optional, only if you accept." explained Miss Cheerilee.

Apple Bloom then looks at her two friends, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. The three of them silently agree to be partners for this, and possibly earn their cutie marks while at it.

At the same time, both Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon also silently agree to work together, micheaveous smiles forming on their faces.

"So," started Scootaloo, as she and her two friends walk out of the school building to head home. "what are we going to do for our science project?"

"Don't look at me!" exclaimed Sweetie Belle. "I'm not to good on the subject."

"Well, ah know someone who can help us come up with an idea!" announced Apple Bloom to her two friends.

"Who?" asked Scootaloo.

"You want me to what?" asked a confused Adam while he's outside, inspecting the progress on the construction of his new home, while talking to the three fillies.

"We want you to help us with our science project for this weekend, and since you are a scientist, what better pony to ask!" happily explained Apple Bloom to her human, her crush.

Adam thinks about it for a few minutes until he comes up with an idea. "Well...I think I may have an idea."

The three fillies just happily look at each other, looking forward to what the human has come up.

"A kinetic energy machine?" asked a confused Apple Bloom as she, her two friends, and the human are looking over several sketchs of various contraptions in their clubhouse. "What's that?"

"It is sometimes called a 'chain reaction machine'," stated Adam. "I built these all the time during my two years travelling with a vaudeville troupe across the country." he explains.

"Do really think this will impress the judges?" asked a skeptical Scootaloo.

"I'm sure it will...it was a big hit with the intellectuals and children," the human continues. "so I'm sure it will be a big hit amoungst the judges."

"So what do you want us to do?" asked an anxious Sweetie Belle, intreagued by the idea.

"Well...Scootaloo, I need you take your wagon, go around Ponyville and get as much supplies as you can, preferably things that are no longer being used." ordered the human to the pegasus filly who nods in agreement. "Sweetie...I need you to work on the research and presentation, and as for you...Apple Bloom...I want you to help me assemble and build it."

"Are you sure? Ah don't think that's a good idea for me to help you-" stated an unsure Apple Bloom before the human puts his finger on her lips to stop her from talking.

"I'm sure." was all the human states, smiling. Apple Bloom looks at his brown eyes and smile, and happily nods in agreement.

"Good!" exclaimed Adam. "We'll meet back here by sundown."

The three fillies then quickly trot out of the clubhouse "CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS SCIENTISTS AWAY!", leaving a bemused Adam to come up with a design.

"FLUTTERSHY! HELP!" yelled Rainbow Dash, scared, who is dangling from a tree branch by a rope tied around her wings and midsection, as a group of winter animals with sticks and angry faces gather around her on the ground, the animals are about to use her as a pinata.

"Mama's here with dinner! Come and get it!" yelled a sing-song voice. The animals turn around to see Fluttershy with several plates and bags of animal feed. The animals drop their sticks and immediatly run towards Fluttershy and the food.

While the animals eat their meals, Fluttershy walks up towards Dash, who is dangling above her from the ground.

"Thank Celestia you're finally here! These animals are crazy!" exclaimed Dash with a sigh of relief.

"Sorry about that Dash...they get a little irratable where they miss their meal time." sheepishly explained the yellow pegasus to her close friend.

"No kidding" mumbled Dash under her breath. "Where have you been all day Shy?" she asks.

"Just getting some supplies and..." Fluttershy quietly mumbles the rest of the sentance, too nervous to say.

"You were thinking about him...weren't you?" stated a concered Dash, still dangling off the ground.

"Y-yes." was all Fluttershy was able to get out.

"Shy, that over three weeks ago!" exclaimed Dash. "You two can't avoid each other forever!"

"I-I know...but I just get so nervous...a-and...I just hate proving my name right." nervously stammered Fluttershy, looking like she's about to cry.

"Well...as much as I love to talk to you more about this...can you please do me a favor?" pleaded Dash to her friend.

"Anything."

"GET ME DOWN!" yelled a desperate Dash.

Night time as both Adam and Apple Bloom are alone in the clubhouse going over building schematics for the contraption, both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo left to go home.

"Adam," asked Apple Bloom to the human. "do you think I'll ever get a cutie mark?"

"I'm sure you will someday." answered Adam with optimisim.

"But that's what everypony says, what if I remain a blank flank for the rest of my life?" stated the filly, tired of hearing the same answer.

"You will NOT be a blank flank for the rest of your life," stated Adam, wrapping his arm around the filly to comfort her. "besides, do you want to hear how I found my talent?" asked the human. The filly just shakes her head. "I just sat back and did nothing until my talent found me instead." he answers.

Apple Bloom just gives the human a confused look.

"Sometimes you find the things you are searching for by NOT searching for them, by being patient." he explains. "Because I'm sure that with a lot of patience, time and focus on what you're good at...you'll earn your cutie mark in no time." he then decides to ask the filly a question. "Tell me Apple Bloom, what are you good at?"

"Well...my sister would tell me that ah's good a building things." Apple Bloom explains nervously.

"Then I suggest you focus on that, okay?" Adam suggests.

Apple Bloom just nods in agreement, unable to disagree with him, she would do anything for him. It was at this moment that filly finally decides to tell the human how she feels about him.

"Adam...ah-"

"APPLE BLOOM! TIME FOR BED!" yelled Applejack from outside, interrupting the filly.

"Wow...it's really late," stated Adam looking at his pocket watch. "You heard your sister, off to bed." playfully ordered the human. Apple Bloom does as told, but is dissapointed at the interruption.

"Maybe next time..." thought Apple Bloom as she meets her older sister outside.

The moon is shining across the snow covered land as Adam is walking back to the library for the night. He can hear his boots crush the snow beneath him, but he could sware that he can also hear someone walking behind him. Adam quickly turns around to see nopony there.

Adam just stands there, looking around suspiciously before giving up and continuing on his walk. But as soon as he starts walking again, the sounds of somepony else following behind him start as well, only louder and closer. Adam just tries to slowly quicken his pace, but the sounds do the same.

"It sounds like someone...WANTS TO SELL ME SOMETHING!" yelled Adam, quickly turning around, only to be met with nothing, the landscape once again quiet. "Damn it Davenport! It better not be you again!" yelled the human, but he sees no one around.

"I'M NOT INTERESTED IN WHAT YOU'RE SELLING!" the human yells, getting paranoid, before turns around to run, only to be met with the sight of a shovel hitting his face, followed by darkness.

Adam wakes up to find himself sitting on a chair, his hands and feet tied to it with rope, in the middle of a dark room, a single lightbulb providing the light.

"I see you're finally awake freak!" spat a familiar voice.

"Oh no..." stated an annoyed Adam, knowing full well who it is.

"That's right...it's me, Diamond Tiara" stated a smug filly, walking into the light.

"What do you want from me? Why did you tie me up?" spat Adam, not wanting to deal with her and her antics.

"Because I want to talk to you." stated the filly, Adam has a feeling that she wants to do more than just 'talk', and he doesn't like it.

"Look," continued the human, struggling to get free. "if this is about the scholarship to the academy-" he was immediatly interrupted by a swift buck to his shin.

"It's not about the scholarship you idiot!" exclaimed Diamond Tiara, "first of all, my father has enough money to pay for my tuition there, so I have no use for a scholarship, second, I'm not planning on going to that egghead filled place because I'm going to an art school to study jewlery and then get an apprentiaceship with one of the greatest jewlers in Equestria." stated the filly with smug satisfaction.

"And I'm going to a culinary arts school in Prance!" chimned another voice, who Adam assumes is Silver Spoon.

"No freak, I'm doing this to tell you how much I hate you, how much I despise you!" spat Diamond Tiara. "You don't deserve to live with us, because you're nothing but an animal that deserves to be treated like one, an animal that belongs in the Everfree forest, not Ponyville!"

Adam is confused and slightly intimidated. "So you tied me up to this chair so you can tell me that?" asked the human.

"NO!" yelled the pink filly, jumping up and siting on Adam's lap. "I tied you up so I can humiliate you and see you squirm," Diamond Tiara then puts her forelegs around the human's neck and angrily stares into his eyes, she then begins to whisper into the humans ear. "and to tell you that Apple Bloom is in love with you." the filly whispers.

"What?" exclaimed Adam from what he heard. He is then met by a slap on the face from the filly.

"Did I stutter!" spat the filly. "Apple Bloom is in love with you, my goodness you're dense!"

"You're lying!" angrily spat Adam at Diamond Tiara. "I doubt she likes me in that way!"

"Like I said...you're the most densest being I have met yet!" stated Diamond Tiara. "You claim to be a scientist, now do what scientists do...think!" she orders.

Adam begins to think about Apple Bloom, and how she would always try to spend time with him, how happy she was around him, all those things they did together, only to finally realize the truth; Apple Bloom is in love with him and he was too focused on himself to notice.

"Now you're getting it..." hissed the filly. "she has been in love with you since she first met you, and all you've done was ignore her feelings."

"She's a pony." Adam explains.

"Horse manure! That didn't stop you from making-out with that freak of a pegasus you call Fluttershy!" she angrily spat.

"How did-?"

"Word travels fast around this town, especially if it is something that involves you." explained the smug filly. "So I doubt the fact that she's a pony will stop you." she then, much to Adam's shock, turns around and presses her rump against his crotch. "I bet you're liking this." she then begins to grind her rump against the humiliated human.

"Stop it! Please!" begged Adam.

"Your lips say no, but your body says yes." hissed the filly, as she continues, getting faster.

"STOP!" yelled a desperate Adam, the friction getting him aroused.

"Say it!" the filly explains, not showing signs of stoping. "Say it and I'll stop you freak."

Adam didn't want to, but if Diamond Tiara said she was going to humilate him, then he might as well give her what she wants. "OKAY! I'M IN LOVE WITH A PONY! PLEASE STOP!" screamed a desperate Adam.

"That's all I wanted to hear." grinned Diamond Tiara, stopping what she was doing and getting off of his lap. "I don't know what the shrinking violet freak and the inbred freak see in you, but I guess the fact that they're freaks as well makes sense." she then silently gives a nod to Silver Spoon in the distance. "I humiliated you enough for tonight...say 'good night'."

Suddenly, a rag is placed on Adam's mouth, presumeably by Silver Spoon, as the human blacks out once again.

The next thing Adam knows, it is sunrise and he's laying on a park bench.

"I hope that was only a bad dream." mumbled Adam as he gets up.

Several days later...

The weekend has arrived, and Applejack, Fluttershy and Rarity have arrived together at Town Hall to attend the year-end science fair. Once inside they see several booths and a lot of ponies walking around.

"Can we go home now." nervously stated Fluttershy, not really comfortable around crowds.

"No...we're not leaving until they announce the winner and you talk to Adam." explained Rarity. Applejack nods in agreement to what Rarity said.

At another part of the room, behind a white screen, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle are busy putting the finishing touches on the contraption, while Adam is peeking out looking at a group of unicorn stallions in business suits, the judges from the Canterlot Academy of Science, Technology and Engineering.

"They're coming!" warned the human to the three fillies.

The three fillies quickly finish what they're doing. "Done!" announced Apple Bloom.

"Good," stated Adam. "now remember, I had no part in this." he explains.

"Don't worry...we won't tell." grinned Sweetie Belle.

Adam quietly sneaks off just as the judges reach the white screen, the three fillies assemble in front of it.

"So...what have you three got for us?" asked one of the judges.

"The project we're presenting is about energy transfer," explained Sweetie Belle as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo grab both sides of the screen. "behold!"

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo take down the sheet to reveal a large chain reaction machine.

"Using nothing but kinetic energy...Scootaloo will drop a marble which will travel down several ramps, then knock a series of dominoes which will push a train down another ramp, bumping into a baseball, which will land on a clothespin, releasing a string that will cause this bag of sand to open, the sand will dump into this wagon, which will go down another ramp, which will not knock down another series of dominoes which it will fall on another clothespin, releasing another string, which will release a pendulum with a sharpend pencil, popping the balloon!" describe Sweetie Belle in a big run-on sentence.

The judges are stunned from the description, at the same time, Applejack and Rarity have arrive to see the machine in action.

"Okay Scootaloo! Let it rip!" yelled the unicorn filly to her friend holding the marble. Scootaloo does as told and drops the marble. Soon the machine does everything that Sweetie Belle described eariler, all the way down to the pencil popping the balloon.

The judges quickly write in their clipboards and talk amoungst themselves, before moving on to the next booth.

"Mares and gentlecolts, it's time to announce the top three teams of the annual Ponyville year-end science fair!" announced a cheerfull Cheerilee from the stage to the crowd, all of her students standing behind her. One of the judges gives her an envelope with the results.

"Okay...in third place is Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon for their booth 'Cooking with Lasers'." happily announced Cheerilee.

"Third place!?" yelled the two fillies in shock as their teacher hands them a small bronze trophy. "Come on Silver Spoon, this is a waste of time." ordered Diamond Tiara to her friend. They both trot off, leaving the trophy behind.

"In second place is the team of Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle for their chain reaction machine!" announced Cheerilee to the crowd. The entire crowd goes wild, especially Applejack and Rarity. The three fillies accept a medium sized silver trophy.

"CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS! YAY!" the three of them yell. They quickly check their rumps only to find them bare as always. They are dissapointed but at least happy to have beaten Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

"But the winning booth goes to Twist and Snips for their booth on electromagnets!" announced the teacher. "Therefore, not only do they take home the gold trophy, but they both get full scholarships to the Canterlot Academy of Science, Technology and Engineering!"

Both Twist and Snips give each other a hoofbump before happily accepting the large gold trophy.

Outside, Adam is sitting on a bench, able to hear the cheers coming from inside Town Hall.

"You did it Apple Bloom." mumbled a smiling Adam, happy for her and her friends for at least getting second place.

"Adam?" asked a nervous voice, Adam turns around to see Fluttershy sitting next to him.

"Fluttershy." responded the human.

Both of them don't say a word to each other.

"I'M SORRY!" they both say to each other at the same time.

"Uh...y-you first." stammered an embrassased Fluttershy, blushing.

"Look Fluttershy," started the human, nervous as well. "I love you, I love you very much, but it's just that...I'm not ready for a relationship right now, but I promise, the moment I'm ready, I'll be glad to have you as my marefriend." explained the human.

"I-I understand...you have some things to work out and I don't want to pressure you into anything...because I love you too." stated Fluttershy, still blushing.

"So...friends...for now?" asked Adam.

"Friends." agreed the pegasus.

They both envelope each other into a hug, happy to be together again.

"Hey Adam! We did it! We-" yelled Apple Bloom sprinting outside from Town Hall, only to see a shocking site; Adam and Fluttershy cuddling together on the bench.

"But ah love you." mumbled the filly, her heart breaking. She quietly and sadly walks back inside, her head hanging low in heart break. Adam finally found his special somepony, and it is not Apple Bloom.

NEXT WEEK: The Academy

Author's Note

We are a third of the way there!

NEXT WEEK (5/4): Rainbow Dash gets accepted into the Wonderbolts Academy, and Adam tags along.

Thanks for all the faves so far!

**Chapter XIII~The Academy~

Chapter XIII

The Academy

Day 74

Another cold winter day in Ponyville, at Sugercube corner, Adam, Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie sat at a booth for their lunch together and to have fun.

"...and so that's how Pumpkin's first trip to the emergency room went." excitedly finished Pinkie Pie her story.

"Gross." was all Rarity could say to describe the story she just heard.

"It's a good thing those five bits passed through the foal's system without any harm." stated a thankful Twilight.

Suddenly, they heard something crash through the front door, the five of them turn to see their friend, Rainbow Dash flew in and landed in front of their booth. "Good news everypony!" announced an excited Dash.

"What is it?" asked a curious Fluttershy.

"I just got accepted for winter training at the Wonderbolts Academy!" the cyan pegasus happily announced as she gave her acceptance letter to Twilight so she can read it.

Twilight took the letter and began to read.

Dear Rainbow Dash,

You, along with nine others, have been selected to partake at the Wonderbolts Academy winter training program, where for nine days you will receive training from some of the best fliers in all of Equestria. Only one of you will be selected to be an official member of the Wonderbolts, so we expect nothing but the best from you.

Sincerely,
Spitfire, Captain of the Wonderbolts

"Hey, congratulations Dash." stated a happy Twilight, giving Dash her letter back.

"You finally get to live your dream." chimed Adam.

"This is awesome news!" exclaimed an excited Pinkie. "We should have a party!"

"Sorry Pinkie," began Dash. "but I have to leave for the Academy in a few hours."

"Where's that?" asked a curious Adam.

"About several miles south of here, on top of a high plateau, or at least that's what the letter says." explained Dash. Suddenly, Dash got an idea and a grin formed on her face. "Hey, Adam, how would like to come along with me to witness just how awesome and cool the Wonderbolts are?"

The human was in shock. "I don't-"

"You don't need a cloudwalking spell there." interrupted the cyan pegasus. "You can fly on my back to get there."

"I still don't know..." continued a doubtful Adam.

"I can't believe Twilight convinced me to go." stated Adam, as he held on for dear life on Dash's back as they flew over the clouds.

"Oh, calm down!" exclaimed a smug Dash. "Not only do you get to see some very awesome fliers, but we also get to know each other better, we hardly talk you know." The pegasus then took the opportunity to ask the human a question. "So...how are things between you and Fluttershy going?"

"We've decided to be friends...for now." explained the human. "Taking things really slow."

"That's good, Fluttershy needs a special somepony in her life." mused Dash. "I'm glad it was you."

"Really?" stated a surprised Adam.

"Yeah...because knowing you, you'll never take advantage of her." the pegasus explained. "But I swear, if I hear that you made Fluttershy cry, and they're not tears of joy, I'll beat you to a pulp, got it?" she stated in a serious tone.

"Loud and clear." confirmed the human.

"Oh look! We're here!" announced Dash. Adam looked down to see what looked like a military base with a long runway, on top of a high plateau, just like Dash described it.

Dash gently landed in the field and Adam disembarked from the pegasus. Dash and Adam then saw eight other pegasi who waited together in the field, five mares, three stallions.

"Hey look!" announced a yellow coated, green maned mare. "It's Dash and the human!"

"Oh cool! Dash is here!" squealed a cross-eyed, gray coated pegasus. She immediately runs up to Dash, much to her surprise.

"Derpy?" asked a shocked Rainbow Dash. "You got accepted too?"

"Yes I did! Isn't it awesome!" gleefully exclaimed Derpy.

Suddenly, the sound of a loud whistle rings as all the pegasi and the human quickly got in a straight line in front of another mare, a yellow mare with an orange mane and dark sunglasses.

"Good afternoon recruits, my name is Spitfire, I have been captain of the Wonderbolts for the last five years, and I'm here to welcome you to the Wonderbolts Academy." the mare announced.

All nine pegasi give a rousing cheer. Spitfire then noticed that there was one pegasus missing.

"Where's Light-"

Spitfire was interrupted by a gust of wind as everyone turned to see as a green, golden maned mare landed in front of them. "Sorry I'm a little late...almost flew into a snowstorm." she smugly announced.

"Well, looks like we're all present and accounted for, and it seems we have a special visitor in our ranks." Spitfire then turned her sights at the human. "Came to see what we pegasi can do?"

Spitfire heard many things that involved the human, he driven away a griffin, to being the one that defeated Trixie, but never actually saw him before.

"Yes ma'am." saluted Adam, as he tried to be polite.

"We'll make sure we put on a great show for you then." she then took out her clipboard and looked over it. "Okay recruits, when I say you're name, please say something to know that you're present and acknowledging."

"Cloud Kicker?" "Here!"
"Cloudchaser?" "Present with my sister!"
"Derpy Hooves?" "Muffins! Uh...I mean here."
"Flitter?" "Here with my sister, ma'am!"
"Joy Stick?" "Present!" in a Trottingham accent.
"Lighting Dust?" "Here!" in a smug tone.
"Rainbow Dash?" "Here!"
"Raindrops?" "Present!"
"Snowflake?" "YEAH!"
"Thunderlane?" "Uh...here, ma'am!"

"Good...all 10 of you are here...so we can begin." Spitfire placed her clipboard on the ground and blew the whistle. "Okay recruits...I want all of you to give me 10 laps around the plateau, running, now move it!" she barked, she blew the whistle again, this caused all the pegasi to quickly start the task they've been given, Adam was left alone. Spitfire turned to the human. "My second-in-command Soarin, will give you the grand tour of this facility and show you to the room you and Dash will be sharing." she announced.

A light-blue pegasus, whom Adam assumed to be Soarin, came walking out and motioned him to follow him inside.

"The Wonderbolts was created over a century ago under the approval of Princess Celestia herself, she wanted a group that could respond to any crisis or disaster that occurred in Equestria first." explained Soarin as he took Adam through the Wonderbolt Hall of Fame.

"So kind of like a militia?" asked Adam.

"You could say that...only we also perform shows when there's no emergency to respond." clarified the stallion.

Adam turned to see a line of twenty-six portraits, one for each Wonderbolt captain, including Spitfire. What surprised Adam the most was the fact that out of the twenty-six captains...only four of them were stallions. "Why are there so many female captains? I always pictured the Wonderbolts as being dominated by males."

"Let's just say that Princess Celestia tends to favor mares when it comes to giving out important positions." explained Soarin, he didn't want to go into much detail about it.

"How odd." the human thought to himself in curiosity.

"Come along sir, I must show you to the mess hall."

An hour later in the mess hall, Adam sat down at a table as he quietly ate his mashed potatoes, until he was quickly surrounded by Dash, Joy Stick, Snowflake and Thunderlane, who sat down at the same table as him.

"So you must be the human I've heard so much about!" nervously stated Thunderlane.

"Yep, the one and only I might add." smugly announced Dash.

"I don't see what the fuss is about," added Snowflake, "you look extremely fragile, how much do you weigh?"

"143 pounds." answered the human.

"Man, we need to put some muscle on those bones!" the super muscular pegasus pounded on the table, "I've brought some protein shakes along, really builds muscle, I'll let you borrow them if you want!"

"I'm perfectly fine with my physique, thank you." the human nervously answered.

"He's right you know," added a new voice, everyone at the table turned around to see Lightning Dust as she stood before them in front of the table, still with a smug smile on her face. "you look like you break easily, especially those hands of yours."

"And...who are you again?" asked Adam, he felt like he's not going to like her very much.

"Lighting Dust, I'm one of the best fliers in Equestria, I can clear the skies in 10 seconds flat." she smugly answered.

Dash just laughed at what she says. "Really? If that's true, then I'm a fillyfooler!" sarcastically spat Dash. "Because if you haven't noticed Miss Dust, I'M one of the best fliers in Equestria and I can clear the skies in 10 SECONDS FLAT!"

"Well, well, well," spat Lighting Dust back. "looks like someone came out of the closet."

"What's that supposed to mean!?" exclaimed a confused Dash.

"Oh nothing...*cough* *cough* bowl licker." the green pegasus stated, feigned ignorance. "I'll see you later at drills today...cave explorer Dash." and with that, she walked off to sit by herself.

"Cave explorer? I'm not a cave explorer!" stated a confused Dash, she did not know what Lightning Dust meant by that comment.

At another table, Cloudchaser and Flitter sat together and quietly talked about the human.

"So," began Cloudchaser. "do you think he has the same parts as a stallion?"

"He looks like a mammal...so I assume he does." answered Flitter. Both sisters just giggle and what they said.

"It is a shame he's wearing clothes...how can we compare him to the other stallions around here if we can't he his parts?" mused Cloudchaser.

"Let's wait until he showers." stated Flitter.

"I love that idea sis."

Later, all 10 pegasi, who wore their Wonderbolt flight suits, plus the human, gathered outside to see Spitfire who waited for them.

"Okay recruits, this obstacle course that you see above me will test your speed and agility, all of you are going to be doing this course over and over again until ALL TEN of you can complete it in less than three minutes." announced the captain.

"What was the course record?" asked Dash.

"45 seconds set by Rapidfire." stated Spitfire. "My husband."

"You heard that 'gate crasher' Dash? 45 seconds." spat Lightning Dust.

"Look here missy! I don't know what these terms me, but all I know is that they're insulting!" spat back Dash, she genuinely didn't know what Lightning Dust meant by 'gate crasher'. "So watch out, because I'm about to wipe that smug look off that face of yours using nothing but my awesomeness!"

"Whatever you say 'temple worshiper'." was all Lightning said.

Soon, all 10 of them began their repeated attempts at the obstacle course, Adam on the ground used his pocket watch to track each of their times.

Rainbow Dash managed to post faster times then Lightning Dust and the rest of the recruits, but began to slow down significantly after she made the amateur mistake of going all out instead of saving her energy, eventually Lightning managed to match, and then eventually, surpassed Dash's time. Much to the cyan pegasus' disappointment and annoyance.

"Congratulations Miss Dust, 48 seconds." Spitfire was impressed as she double-checked the time with Adam's watch.

"Thanks, I am one of the best fliers in Equestria." smugly stated Lighting Dust.

"Keep this up and you might end up becoming captain someday."

Dash was in complete shock by the Wonderbolt captain's statement.

"I look forward to it." was all Lighting said before she trotted away. Just for fun she seductively brushed her tail against Thunderlane's cheek before she giggled and went back to her barracks.

"I CAN'T BELIEVE THIS!" yelled an angry Dash at Adam, while she trashed her side of the room. "WHO DOES SHE THINK SHE IS! WHO IS SHE! WHO IS SHE!"

"Dash...you need to calm down." chimed Adam, as he tried to calm her down.

"CALM DOWN! MY FRIENDS ARE EXPECTING ME TO BE THE BEST FLIER IN EQUESTRIA! I CAN'T COME BACK TO PONYVILLE A FAILURE!"

"I'm sure your friends will-"

"No Adam! They'll never understand, because nopony wants to be friends with a looser who flunked out of the Wonderbolts Academy like me!" exclaimed a crazed Dash.

Adam finally placed the pieces together, and realized why she always acted so confidant and brash. "Are you happy with yourself?" bluntly stated the human.

"What? Of course I am." the question seemed to have caught Dash off guard.

Adam could tell that she was lying. "Dash!"

"All right! All right! I'm not happy with myself okay!" admitted Dash. "Look at me! My mane is garish, I act like a tomboy and I don't have that 'bounce' in my rump that all the stallions want! How can ponies like someone like that? How can a pony like a rainbow maned pegasus who had to resort to being friends with benefits with her best friend's brother in order to fulfill her needs find love!" continued the pegasus, she looked sadder by the second. "And now I hear that my closest friend, who is a virgin, found her special somepony before I did, how pathetic is that!?"

Adam walked up to Dash and wrapped his arms around her to comfort her. "It's not pathetic Dash, I can tell you with certainty, that you're mane is NOT garish, it's unique, the fact that you're a tomboy makes you unique, and those stallions who said they wanted that 'bounce' in your rump were just a bunch of shallow jerks." he explained. "You have to remember, the reason you have friends right now is not because of the awesome things you do...it's because they love you for who you are!"

"Y-you really think so?" asked Dash, as she looked for confirmation.

Adam just smiled and nodded in agreement. Dash immediately wrapped the human into a hug. "You're right! Tomorrow, I'm going to prove to Lightning Dust and all those stallions who blew me off, that I am THE! GREATEST! PONY! EVER!" she then immediately and forcibly kissed the human on the lips, she then pinned him to the floor with her forelegs, and continued to kiss him. Adam quickly broke the kiss.

"DASH! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" exclaimed the human in shock.

"Proving those stallions wrong!" Dash stated, determined.

"But what if Fluttershy finds out?"

"She doesn't have to know."

"DASH!"

"Okay, okay, sorry," Dash then let Adam go. "I kind of got carried away from what you said to me." Dash blushed from embarrassment. "Sorry."

"Apology accepted, but only if we pretend that never happened." stated Adam, as he got off the floor.

"Agreed!"

A few hours later after that awkwardness with Rainbow Dash, Adam was in shower as he washed himself. Although he had to bend down due to the fact he was far too tall compared to the other ponies.

As he washed, he could have sworn to have heard some childish giggling come from the adjacent locker room. "Hello?" he leaned in to the locker room but found the place empty. Adam just looked around suspiciously one last time before he resumed his shower.

Little did Adam knew, but Cloudchaser and Flitter where on either side of the shower entrance way and saw the human wash himself the entire time. They both silently sneaked out of the locker room as they tried to contain their giggling.

"Not as impressive as I thought...but I would still try him out at least once." giggled Flitter to her sister.

"I agree...let's get out of here...before we get caught." agreed Cloudchaser as they left.

Adam soon finished his shower and walked out, grabbed a towel, and wrapped it around his waist. He reached the locker he placed his clothes in, only to see an unexpected sight; a wet maned Lighting Dust as she dried herself off.

"Oh hey there...how's Rainbow Pride Dash holding up?" non-chalantly asked the pegasus mare.

"You hurt her feelings for one." bluntly stated the human. He lost all respect for her the moment she offended Dash.

"Oh come now, there are ten of us and only one spot to fill...I'm not here to make friends." said a smug Lighting as she started to preen her feathers.

"That doesn't mean you should be disrespectful."

"Oh Adam...it must be so lonely being the only one of your kind...you can't fly, walk on clouds, perform magic, and you look easily breakable...you're a nopony to me." Dust finished preening and began to walk away. "And tell Dash that me and a friend of mine will spit-roast her if she fails to get the spot. bye." smugly walked away and flashed her rump to the human to purposely get a reaction from him.

All Adam said was "That wench!"

The next day, all ten pegasi and the human assembled once again in the field where Spitfire waited for them.

"Okay, yesterday we tested your agility and speed, now we're going to test how high you can go, you'll each be wearing these altimeters around your necks to indicate the highest altitude you reached," Spitfire gave all 10 pegasi, what appeared to be a necklace with a gauge as a pendant. "remember, the air up in those altitudes is thinner, which makes it more and more harder to fly the higher you go, plus the lack of oxygen will also make it harder." all ten recruits all lined-up and got into takeoff position. "Remember, if you feel that you can't go higher, just stop and come back, you will all leave at the whistle."

Dash and Lightning Dust looked at each other with dirty looks as they put on their flight goggles.

Spitfire blew her whistle, and within seconds, all ten pegasi were in the air and began climbing.

"Godspeed Dash, godspeed." mumbled Adam, as he looked up at the sky.

Four miles up, and all of the recruits are still climbed, until Joy Stick become the first one drop out.

Mile Twelve; Snowflake become the next drop out, Dash and Lightning Dust next to each other, focused.

Sixteen miles up and they were in the stratosphere as Cloud Kicker decided to drop out, followed by Flitter six miles later.

"They're past twenty mile mark, and only six remain." announced Spitfire to Adam, who followed them with a telescope.

"Come on Dash!" mumbled Adam, anxious.

Twenty-six miles

The air got thinner and thinner as the temperatures continued to drop, frost formed all over their bodies. Raindrops was next to drop out.

"This is fun!" announced an unusually happy Derpy to the four other pegasi around her.

Thirty-six miles

The five remaining pegasi have entered the Mesosphere, as Cloudchaser become the next to drop out.

"Ready to give up yet!?" snapped a smug Dash to Lightning Dust.

"I've gone MUCH higher than this before." yelled Lightning Dust back.

"Me too!" chimed Derpy as Thunderlane rolled his eyes in embarrassment.

"Thirty-eight miles...good enough for me." stated the last remaining stallion, before he dropped out.

Derpy managed to hold on for another eight miles before she also dropped out, only Dash and Dust were left.

"This is amazing...no pegasi is dumb enough to enter the Thermosphere!" exclaimed a surprised Spitfire.

"Why is that? What happens in the Thermosphere?" asked Adam.

"The air is super thin, the temperatures are super cold and risk of radiation exposure set in." answered a grim Spitfire.

Fifty-five miles, the sky around grew dark, the temperatures got colder.

"I can go as high as you want flap muncher!" yelled Lightning Dust.

"Well, see you in space!" snapped Dash back.

"You have to remember, the reason you have friends right now is not because of the awesome things you do...it's because they love you for who you are!" Adam's words began to echo in Dash's head. She began to realize what she was doing, she was risking her life just to outdo someone, she can feel the lack of air and cold temperatures take a toll on her body.

"Why am I doing this? Why am I getting so worked up over a smug insignificant mare?" a smile formed on Dash's face as she turned to her competitor. "You know what Miss Dust? You are the better flier...but at least I don't risk my life to prove it and I have friends to support me...so bye!" Dash then went into a nosedive back towards the ground.

Lightning Dust stopped where she was to see Dash leave her behind in the upper atmosphere.

Dash continued to gain speed, she got her body ready to perform her signature move; the sonic rainboom.

"If can't join the Wonderbolts, then I might as well show them what they're going to miss out on!" she mused in her head.

"Look! Dash is coming down!" announced Soarin to Spitfire, Adam and the other recruits.

"What is she doing?" asked a confused Spitfire, while she looked at Dash through her binoculars.

Suddenly, everyone's field of vision was engulfed in rainbow colored light as large boom echoed across the landscape.

The next day at top of the observation tower at the Canterlot Royal Palace, Princess Celestia patiently waited for somepony.

"Where is she?" mumbled the princess, as she grew impatient.

She then heard somepony land behind her, she turned around to see Lightning Dust who bowed before her.

"What took you so long?" asked the princess to the pegasus. The pegasus stood up again.

"Sorry, I encountered some gremlins along the way." explained Lightning Dust.

"Never mind, just tell me what you got on the human." stated Celestia, she got into the business at hoof.

"Only that everypony seems to like him, even the Elements themselves," the pegasus explained. "especially Fluttershy who is in love with him."

"Just as I feared." stated a disappointed Celestia, the Element of Kindness is in love with the human? Blasphemy! "Now remember, this meeting never happened, got it?"

"Yes your highness." saluted Lightning Dust before she flew off towards the horizon, Celestia once again left alone.

"I do not trust you, human, I do not trust you at all Adam Gray, I will not have you corrupt the other five elements too!" growled the princess through her clenched teeth,she got angry. "You have over stayed your welcome here and it is time for you...to...go!"

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

13 chapters down!
Only 26 to go!
We're 33.33% done!

Chapters 14 thru 26 will be a little bit more arc heavy as we get closer to end.

Chapter 14 coming out next week.
AMA #3 May 3rd.

See you next week!

**Chapter XIV~The Cave~

Chapter XIV

The Cave

Day 81

"Just one more batch, and we are done for the day!" happily announced Rarity her horn glowed from the detection of a batch of gems in the ground. Adam reluctantly followed suit, he pulled a cart filled with about a dozen bags filled with various gems. The fact the he pulled the cart through a snow covered field and was the one who dug for the gems, made the job hard to bare.

"How did I end up doing this?" he mumbled. He should observe the construction of his new home, not go gem hunting with the one pony he had least in common with.

"Right here." pointed Rarity to a spot on the ground. Adam quickly took the shovel from the cart and began to dig. The human always wondered why Rarity couldn't do this herself, she was the one that needed them for her dresses. Adam continued to dig until he hit something solid. The human dropped the shovel and pulled out the solid object; a sapphire the size of a baseball.

The human still had trouble accepting that gemstones are extremely common in Equestria.

Adam and Rarity have finished and started to pack their supplies and gems into the cart, Adam began to pull the cart, as Rarity walked beside him.

"So, Adam," began the unicorn. "I've always wanted to ask, but, how was it like making-out with Fluttershy?" she slyly asks.

"Why do you want to know that?" asked Adam, not wanting to answer the question.

"Fluttershy is one of my close friends, and because I assume it was the first time you kissed a non-human, I want to know how it felt." explained Rarity.

"It's very hard to explain, it felt normal, yet different at the same time." Adam tried his best to explain.

"Must have been pretty strange, huh?" Rarity asks.

"At first." shrugged Adam.

"Tell me Adam," asked the unicorn. "do you have the same parts as a stallion?"

"Why do you ask?" asked the human, completely caught off guard by the question.

"Oh nothing darling, I was-" she is suddenly interrupted by a huge glow coming from her horn. "Oh my..."

"What is it Rarity?"

"GEMSTONE! HUGE ONE! THIS WAY!" exclaimed the unicorn, quickly sprinting off. Adam quickly grabs the shovel, following Rarity, leaving the cart behind.

Adam follows Rarity towards a cave, where Rarity's horn glows even brighter. "It's right in there!" pointed the unicorn.

"I don't know...I have a bad feeling about this." nervously explained the human.

"What can possibly go wrong, darling, it's just a cave, once we get the gemstone, we can leave." assured Rarity.

Adam reluctantly follows Rarity inside the cave, her horn lighting the way. They go deeper and deeper in the cave until Rarity stops in her tracks and points to a rock wall. "Right there!"

"But that's a solid wall of rock! My shovel is useless to break through it!" exclaimed Adam.

"Then I guess I'll have to do the work myself!" sighed Rarity "Move out of the way Adam!" she orders. She takes a step back as her horn glows even brighter. Suddenly, a bright beam of magic shoots out from it as it hits the rock wall, causing a huge crack to appear and exposing something as equally bright underneath. "My word! It's a diamond!"

"And a huge one at that!" exclaimed the human, as he goes up to the crack exposing the gemstone underneath the wall. Unfortunately, the moment the human touches the wall, a crack suddenly appears and begins slither it's way up to the cave roof, causing the entire place to start shaking. Both Adam and Rarity are scared.

"What's going on?" exclaimed a confused and frightened Rarity.

"CAVE IN!" the human yells as tackles the unicorn to the floor, using his body to shield her.

Soon, the roof falls on them as the shaking continues...everything goes dark.

Adam found himself on a white bed, under the sheets, bright sunlight showed through so everything was well light despite being under a bed sheet. He looked ahead to see Mary lying next to him and smiling.

"Mary?" asked a stunned Adam, is this real? Is this a fantasy?

"Adam?" suddenly said Mary in Rarity's voice.

"Huh?!"

"ADAM!? ADAM!?" yelled Rarity to the unconscious human. "COME ON! DON'T LEAVE ME HERE ALONE!" she yells trying to shake the human awake. Adam suddenly gasps for air and shoots up awake, covered in dust and with a cut on his forehead.

"How long as I out?" exclaimed Adam, looking around, assessing the situation as he gets up on his two feet.

"I don't know...there's no natural light in here." the unicorn explained, also covered in dust, with a few scrapes on her body, her glowing horn being their only source of light.

Adam then sees a huge wall of fallen rocks blocking the way the came from. "Damn."

"What do we do know? How are we going to get out of here! Of all the worst possible things this is-" Rarity is quickly silenced by the human, who put his hand on her mouth.

"This is NOT the time to panic!" spat the human. "Now listen, we are going to go deeper into the cave, and we are going to find a back way out, and it would be easier for both of us if you can just SHUT UP AND CALM DOWN!" the human then slowly removes his hand to let the unicorn talk.

"A-Are you sure?" quietly asked a doubtful Rarity.

"Does it look like we have a choice." answered the human.

Minutes later, Adam and Rarity are on the move, getting deeper and deeper into the cave, Rarity's horn lighting the way.

Suddenly, Rarity's ears perk up as she hears something. "Adam, do you hear that?"

Adam listens closely, he could hear the faint sound of flowing water. "Yes, yes I do." They both quickly run towards the source, until they reach what appears to be an underground river in a large rock chamber.

"Oh thank Celestia! I can finally get myself clean!" exclaimed Rarity, examining her dust covered fur and mane.

"Not just that," added Adam. "but we found our way out!"

"What do you mean?" asked Rarity.

"If we follow the river downstream, it could lead us to an exit." explained the human.

"Oh good!" exclaimed the unicorn with relief. "So what are we waiting for? Let's go!" Rarity's ears perk up again as she hears a strange roaring sound getting closer and closer to them. "You have got to be kidding me!" she mumbles.

"What is it?" asked the human, trying to figure out what Rarity means by what she said, soon he begins to hear the sound and knows exactly what it means. "Get to higher ground! NOW!" he orders. Adam and Rarity quickly run up an incline, as the source of the sound reveals itself; a surge of water.

The water levels quickly begin to rise as the rising waters quickly catch up to the pair, as the incline gets steeper and steeper. "Adam wait! I don't usually run this fast!" complained Rarity. Adam turns around and reaches for her hoof, but before he has a chance to grab it, the surging waters catch up to the unicorn and sweeps her away.

"RARITY!" yelled Adam as he sees the unicorn struggle to stay afloat, the cave growing dark as Rarity is the only source of light for the human.

Adam quickly takes off his long coat and scarf, and dives into the water to get her. He sees nothing but the black abyss ahead.

"RARITY?! RARITY?!" yelled Adam while quickly compressing Rarity's chest. "DON'T DIE ON ME! NOT HERE! NOT NOW!" he continues. "DIE WHEN YOU'RE AN OLD MARE WITH SPIKE AT YOUR BEDSIDE!" Rarity then suddenly coughs up some water as she finally regains consciousness.

"What happened?" asked a soaking wet Rarity, her mane flat and fur matted from the water.

"I just saved your life." explained Adam. Rarity then uses her horn to light up the cave, she sees that they're on a small rocky bank next to rushing water, along with some of Adam's clothes laying on the rocks to dry, the unicorn then realizes something and quickly turns to the human; he's naked.

"Are you?-"

"Yes I am." answered the human.

"Is that?-"

"Yes."

"It's smaller than I thought-"

"RARITY!" the human snapped at Rarity.

"Sorry." Rarity sheepishly apologizes. She then sees the human sit right next to her. "So what now?" she asks.

"We wait until the waters calm down, then we follow it, as originally planned." Adam explains.

The both of them just sit there in complete silence, until Rarity suddenly speaks up. "I'm sorry-" blurted the unicorn.

"Wait until we're back in Ponyville." interrupted the human. The human then gets up to check that his clothes are dry. "Well, at least my pants have fully dried." he states. He then puts them on and lays on the ground. "We might be waiting a while, so I suggest we get some rest."

Rarity silently agrees, as the unicorn proceeds to curl up next to the human for warmth. "Tell me a story." she began.

"What? Why?" Adam was confused.

"To calm me down." explained the unicorn. "Maybe something from your childhood?"

The human sighed. "I know one story that is similar what we are going through."

Rarity listened intently.

"It was back when I was ten years old back in childhood home in the orchids of Tennessee." began his tale. "Everyday after school, me and a fellow friend by the name of Zedekiah would walk back to our homes together, he was two years younger than me so I felt like it was responsibility to walk him home. One day, we saw this cave by the side of a hill, an old mining shaft from what we could see. As kids you are naturally curious and adventurous so we obviously walked in to explore."

Rarity continued to listen, she felt more at ease and calm as she curled up tighter.

"But during our exploration my friend slipped and fell down another shaft, he broke his leg pretty badly."

"What did you do?"

"I found some rope lying around and pulled him up, I managed to carry him all way into town where he was finally treated."

Little did Adam knew, but Rarity started to nod off to sleep.

"He never showed up to school ever since that day, it was until about ten years later that I finally reunited with ol' Zed. He was now a clerk at a store and walked with a cane...I felt bad seeing him hobble like that...felt responsible and-" was interrupted by the sound of soft snorts. "Good night Rarity." he said as he decided to also sleep.

He closed his eyes and immediately fell asleep.

Sparta, Tennessee 1885

"It's not your fault Adam...don't worry." assured Adam's friend Zed as they walked through town together.

"If it wasn't for me you wouldn't be walking with a limp."

"Must you always blame yourself?" he asked. "I swear...every time you did something bad or something did not go your way, you start to blame yourself or take it badly."

Adam did not say a word, he knew his friend was right.

"So...how's university?" Zed asked.

"It is very interesting...New York is so much different from here..." he stated.

"You have been a really good friend to me Adam..." Zed placed a hand on his shoulder with a smile. "I'm glad you managed to start making something of yourself, away from here, away from your past."

"It wasn't easy."

"Nothing ever is."

Adam wakes up to the sound of rustling, giggling and footsteps surrounding them. Adam tries to find the source, but can't see in the pitch black cave. He suddenly feels something hard hit him on the back of the head before blacking out.

"Adam? Are you okay?" asked Rarity, as Adam starts to come to. Adam awakens again to find himself in what appears to be a mine, hanging from the ceiling by his wrists, his feet barely touching the ground. He then sees Rarity in front of him, tied up spread eagle against the cave wall, scared.

"Hey look! The pony and the monkey awake!" yelled a strange voice. Adam then sees a trio of dog-like creatures, one short, one tall and one large, with huge arms and short legs.

The tall one makes his way towards Rarity. "So we meet again pony." he hisses. He begins to stroke Rarity's chin with his broken nails.

"Don't you dare touch me you brute!" snapped the unicorn.

The tall one then motions to the large one, who then immediately punches the human on the gut. The human grunts in pain. "Don't hurt him!" Rarity yells.

"Do as we say, and monkey won't get hurt." once again hissed the tall one. Rarity just wants to spit on the dog creature's face, she was held captive by them once, and she promised herself it wouldn't happen again.

"Do what they say Rarity!" yelled Adam, still in pain. "For both our sakes, just do what they want." he pleads.

"But all they want is to use me just so they can find their gems!" explained Rarity, starting to feel guilty for getting them into this mess.

"Then give them what they want!" the human snaps. "Judging these brutes, they will never stop until they get what they want!"

Rarity then turns to the tall one. "Okay fine, I'll dig for your stupid gems, just don't hurt my friend." she pleads, each word leaving a bad taste in her mouth. The leader nods to the larger one, who proceeds to cut the human down. The human crashes on the ground.

The other two then free Rarity and carry her against her will to the dig site, while the large one forcibly drags the human to his cell.

Rarity was subjected to what she would describe as slave labor by the Diamond Dogs, they harnessed her to a cart, forced her to dig for gems and whipped and slapped her repeatedly.

"Work pony!" they yelled at her.

But she took it as much as she could, for both her and Adam's safety.

"FASTER!" yelled another as he whipped her rump with a riding crop.

Rarity pulled the heavy cart with as much strength as she could muster. She looked down at her hooves to see a horrifying sight; the were dirty and chipped. "My hooves!" she cried, before being immediately silenced by a hard smack to her face.

"BE QUIET! More digging!"

"And if I refuse to put up with this indignity?" snarled the unicorn.

"Monkey gets to play knife game with us." chuckled the leader of the pack.

Rarity just growled but reluctantly continued to do as told, putting up with the indignity for the safety of a friend.

Spot then walked up to the pack leader. "So...when can we have 'fun' with pony?" Spot eagerly asked.

The leader know what he was talking about and laughed. "Once this mine has no more gems...we will go home and bring pony to be our toy."

"Where she gives us 'mouth present' when asked."

"And force her to eat and bathe in our stuff." he gave an evil laugh. "But until then...she works and works and works until all gems found."

"Or she drops dead." Spot laughed. "What about monkey?"

"We kill him...slowly...in front of pony."

"The bloody the better?"

"Yes...the bloody the better."

They both watched Rarity work with evil grins...fantasizing all the fun they will have with her.

Adam has no idea how long he has been in his cell, his wrists tied up, there's no way to tell time underground. He then sees the door to his cell open as Rarity is thrown in, like a sandbag. The cell then closes, with one of the dog creatures, who he believes is called Fido, guarding them. Adam immediately goes over to Rarity, completely covered in dirt and dust, with scratches, scrapes and bruises, her mane a wild flat mess, crying.

"Rarity?" asked a concerned Adam.

"Why did I have to go after that large gem? Why couldn't I have called it a day?" mumbled the unicorn through her tears.

"Don't blame yourself for what happened, it's not about how we ended up in this situation, but how we are getting out of it." comforted Adam. "Besides, I've made a promise to myself that we'll both get out of this mess together, alive, or not at all!" he continues, trying to cheer Rarity up. "Think about your parents, think about Sweetie, think about all your friends out there that you're letting down by giving up and blaming yourself!"

Something about what Adam said, struck a chord for Rarity, she can't give up! Not now, not ever! She's one of the elements of harmony! She saved the kingdom many times! She's not going to let her friends and family down! Rarity stops her crying and slowly gets up with a determined look on her face. "I! HAVE! AN! IDEA~!" she states dramatically to the human.

Fido is sleeping in front of the holding cell, until he is awoken by a voice calling his name. "Oh Fido." said the singsong voice. Fido then sees the voice is coming from the pony.

"What now?" was all the large dog said.

"I just wanted to know how long you've been down here." stated Rarity turning up the charm and flirtation to the max.

"A long time." answered Fido.

"When was the last time you've rutted a diamond bitch? Why, it must get really lonely down here, with no females around."

Fido's interest has been captured as he slowly walks up to the cell door. "What are you getting at?"

"Because I know how you feel, I've never been satisfied by the stallions where I'm from, and I was hoping that a big strong Diamond Dog as yourself can help me get my rocks off." she states. "I can be used in other ways besides being a gem finding slave."

Fido thinks about what she said, which isn't much. "What about monkey?"

"Oh him...don't mind him, he can just stand up and watch, he won't mind." Rarity explains with a smug tone. "Now be a good doggie and do your worst."

Fido immediately agrees to the unicorn's proposition and immediately opens the cell door and walks inside. He sees Rarity already in rutting position, her tail up in the air. "I'm waiting!" Rarity demands. Fido then immediately puts his paws on Rarity's rump, squeezing them while the unicorn closes her eyes getting ready for the inevitable until she feels the Diamond Dog let her go, followed by a 'thud'. Rarity opens her eyes and turns around to see Fido unconscious on the ground, Adam standing over him with a rock in his hand.

"WHAT TOOK YOU SO LONG?" complained Rarity, who was extremely close to being rutted by the dog.

"I was waiting for him to let his guard down!" explained Adam with annoyance as he takes off Fido's vest and puts it on. Rarity just gives an annoyed sigh.

"What just happened back there...never happened." Rarity explains.

"Agreed."

"Hey Fido! Where did you go?" yelled Spot, seeing that his friend is no longer at his post. He then hears a painful moan coming from inside the open cell. Spot then sees Fido on the floor, rubbing his head in pain and his vest missing. "Uh oh."

Adam is quickly running in the shallow underground river, Rarity on his back with her horn glowing to light the way. They then hear barking, howling and splashes in the distance, getting closer to them. "There on to us!" exclaimed Adam, quickening his pace.

"Let me handle them!" barked Rarity with anger. She turns her head around to see Spot, Rover and several digging dogs chasing after them.

"GIVE US BACK OUR PONY!" yelled Rover.

Rarity, her blood boiling with anger, then gets an idea as she aims her horn at the rocky ceiling. "GET AWAY FROM ME YOU DAMN DIRTY DOGS!" she yells, as a beam of magic shoots out from her horn and hits the ceiling, causing several rocks to crash in front of the dogs, blocking their way. Rarity just gives a smug smile at a job well done.

"RARITY LOOK!" yelled Adam. Rarity turns her eyes forward to see daylight ahead, they finally found a way out of the caves.

Sunset, Adam and Rarity are walking side by side, heading towards Ponyville. Both of them happy and excited to have that ordeal done and over with. Then, much to Adam's surprise, Rarity cuts in front of him and sits down, making the human stop in his tracks.

"Rarity? What is it?" asked Adam, crouching down to speak to the unicorn face to face. Then, much to the human's shock, the unicorn grabs him and kisses him deeply on the kiss. The kiss lasts for a full minute before Rarity breaks the kiss.

"I just wanted to thank you for saving me back there," stated the unicorn. "and as a reward, I'll be happy to give you hooves on advice on how to love a mare...if you want."

"That's nice of you Rarity, but I should be the one thanking you, you did get those Diamond Dogs to stop chasing us, and you came up with our escape." stated Adam, being polite.

Rarity just quickly nods as they envelop each other in a deep hug. "Let's get going home." the human states. They both let each other and resume their walk back into town, heading towards the sunset, happy to be alive, and little more appreciative of each other.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

NEXT WEEK:
A Pinkie Pie chapter!

Chapter XV~The Sense~

Chapter XV

The Sense

Day 98

"So," began the human, standing in front of his newly completed home. It looks exactly like the other homes in Ponyville, only bigger to fit his size. "ready to see my new home?"

Twilight, Spike, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Dash and Pinkie are standing in front of the human, in front of the front door. "We've been ready for 10 minutes already! Please open the door, it's cold out here!" complained an impatient Dash.

"But Dash, I thought pegasi can handle the colder temperatures better than unicorns or ponies." cheekily stated the human.

"Just open the door!" was all Dash could say.

Adam does as told and opens the front door, inviting all of his friends inside. The ponies and dragon are in awe, everything, even the furniture, has been proportioned to fit the human's tall frame. "My goodness, they've done such a fine job." exclaimed Rarity.

"Ooh! What is that?!" blurted Pinkie, running around the house, trying to familiarize herself with every nook and cranny of this new place. "There's so many great places to hide my first aid kits!" she exclaims heading into the living room.

While the ponies look around the new home, Adam goes to the living room and sits on the couch. He then sees Fluttershy nervously walking up towards him. "Don't you want to look around?" he asks.

"I prefer to be with you...if you don't mind." the pegasus states. Adam just smiles and happily makes room on the couch for her. Fluttershy also smiles and floats towards the couch, before sitting down next to the human. The pegasus then lays her head on the human's lap. "Mm...pillow." she muses. The human couldn't help but smile from the adorableness.

Adam just begins stroking her mane, nothing bothering them. Not even Twilight yelling at Spike for breaking something could make them move. But something else can...

"THIS HOUSE IS AWESOME!" yelled Pinkie, who pops out from behind the couch, startling both the human and Fluttershy.

"PINKIE!" exclaims the human.

"Oops...sorry about that." apologized Pinkie. "I guess I ruined an adorable moment didn't I?"

"That's okay Pinkie..."

"Sorry about what happened," stated Twilight, walking into the living room along with the rest of the group. "I'll get you a new flower vase to make-up for the one Spike broke." she states.

"I said I was sorry!" defended Spike, annoyed.

"Ooh! Maybe we should do a house warming party for Adam!" announced a happy and cheerful Pinkie. "I haven't held one since last month!"

"You nearly burnt down their house!" stated Rarity.

"That hardly ever happens, I've held nearly 500 parties since I arrived in Ponyville, and only six of them resulted in fires!" playfully defended Pinkie.

"Six?" stated a confused Adam.

"Three electrical, two chemical and one that even surprised me!" the pink pony cheerful answers, how then giggles at what she said.

"Ah reckon a housewarmin' party is a good idea." chimed Applejack. The other ponies and Spike all agree, Adam turns to Fluttershy, who also agreed to the idea. If Fluttershy says it's okay, then Adam knows it's okay.

"Sure, a housewarming party sounds appropriate, how about next weekend?" the human agrees.

"Next week is perfect! Let the preparations begin!" announced Pinkie before zipping off into town. Leaving the rest of her friends in shock.

The next day at the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo are building birdhouses.

"Why are we building birdhouses again Bloom?" asked Scootaloo, having great difficulty in properly building the wooden structure.

"Adam said that ah have potential in carpentry, and that ah need to hone my skills in this so ah can finally earn my cutie mark!" explained Apple Bloom, focused on putting the finishing touches on the birdhouse. "Or at least that what he said to me."

"But aren't you still upset from discovering that he's with Fluttershy now?" stated Sweetie.

"Like ah said before, ah moved on and ah am happy that he finally found somepony to love." stated Apple Bloom, her voice faltering slightly.

Both the unicorn and the pegasus know that their friend still hasn't gotten over the human, but there's is nothing they could do to help her.

"It's so great for you to come over to help me with the deserts." exclaimed a cheerful Pinkie to Twilight while bouncing around the kitchen, grabbing supplies.

"I'm not here to help you bake Pinkie, I'm here to tell you what kind of food he likes." clarified the unicorn.

"Oh right..." sheepishly smiled the pink pony, who has everything set up to bake a cake. "what kind of does he like?"

"Well..." started the unicorn in deep thought. "he says that he has a weakness for chocolate...and cheese...and anything else that can be turned into a sauce." she explains.

"Chocolate and cheese huh...?" thought the pink pony. "I GOT IT!" she exclaims. "CHOCOLATE CHEESECAKE!" she then zooms off to get the appropriate ingredients. "So tell me Twi...how long have you had a crush on him?"

Twilight is shocked and caught off guard at the question. "How did-?"

"Pinkie sense."

Twilight is speechless, not sure how to answer the question, but finally manages to figure out what to say next. "Since the hearing in Canterlot, I don't know, every time I'm around him, it feels like we've known each other intimately before." explained the purple unicorn, trying to find the right words. "But now that he's with Fluttershy, nothing romantic will ever happen between us."

"Don't be silly Twilight, you can just ask them to join them and form a herd." suggested the pink pony starting to bake.

"First of all, me joining Fluttershy and Adam to form a herd runs the risk of ruining our friendship from the sheer awkwardness, second of all, Adam is not from a society that frowns upon polyamorous relationships." explained Twilight. "Besides, I'm proud of Fluttershy, she finally has found her special somepony, and I'm also proud of Adam for finally moving on from Mary's death."

At Adam's home, the human is lying on his bed, stareing at the ceiling.

"100 days." he mumbles to himself. "I've been here for almost 100 days."

The human then gets off the bed and goes downstairs. He puts on his coat and scarf, and decides to go on a walk.

Despite being the middle of winter, everypony in town continues to go about their daily business. Most of the citizens finally used to his presence, having been over three months since he arrived.

"Watch out!" yelled a voice, before the human gets hit in the back of the head by a snowball. The human turns around to see a mint colored unicorn trotting up to him. "I'm so sorry!" she exclaims.

"That's okay..." assured the human, cleaning off the snow from his hair. "uh..." he seen the unicorn before around town, but doesn't remember her name.

"Lyra, Lyra Heartstrings." answered the unicorn.

"Well, Lyra, it is nice to meet you, no harm done." he states. "Who was that snowball meant for?" he asks.

"My friend and roommate Bon Bon." Lyra points towards her direction. "We sometimes like to have snowball fights with each other every winter." This gives the human an idea.

"Snowball fights you say?" stated the human for confirmation. The unicorn just gives him a confused look.

Twilight is walking back to the library from Sugarcube Corner. But along the way she hears the voice of Adam and another pony laughing and having fun. She then sees Adam and Lyra, together, hiding behind a snow fort, throwing snowballs at another fort manned by Bon Bon.

"We're running out of ammunition captain, I don't know how long we can hold out!" exclaimed Lyra to Adam, giggling.

"Then we're going to have go on the offense." stated the human. He then gets up from behind the fort and points to Bon Bon. "CHARGE!" Both Lyra and Adam quickly jump over the fort and run towards Bon Bon's fort, Lyra using her magic to pick up more snow and throw it at her.

"I SURRENDER!" exclaimed Bon Bon before being pelted by a large amount of snowballs.

Twilight just gives a loving smile at the sight.

"I bet you had a lot of fun." exclaimed Pinkie, serving Adam some hot chocolate. "The look on Bon Bon's face must've been priceless!" she states. Adam is at Sugercube Corner warming himself up before going back to his new home. Only he and Pinkie were the only ones in the building. Mr. and Mrs. Cake, along with their foals, have left to visit Mrs. Cake's parents.

"It sure was," the human mused. "I haven't had so much fun since my vaudeville days."

"Do you still think about Mary sometimes?" asked Pinkie out of nowhere. Adam almost chokes on his hot chocolate upon hearing it.

"What?" was all he could say in shock.

"Do you still think about her?" repeated Pinkie smiling, eager to know.

"Well...yes I do...but it's kind of hard not to since she died in my arms and all..." explained the human.

"But are you willing to find somepony else even though you still think about her?" asked Pinkie.

Adam was about to say something, but then suddenly finds himself unable to answer the question with certainty. He wants to find somepony else, but he also doesn't want to give up on preventing Mary's death. The silence is cut short by the oven bell ringing, signaling that what ever is baking inside is done.

"OH! Cupcakes are done!" Pinkie exclaims as she zooms into the kitchen.

The human just quietly waits, until he hears the sound of various objects crash to the floor from the kitchen. Adam quickly gets up to figure out what is happening and runs into the kitchen. Only to see a strange sight; a straight-maned bug-eyed Pinkie Pie with a sinister grin on her face.

"Pinkie?" said the human, confused by this strange behavior, only to be quickly and unexpectedly tackled to the floor by the pink pony. Pinkie has him pinned to the floor, her crazy eyes piercing Adam's soul.

"Don't call me that! The name is Pinkamena!" growled the pink pony.

"What's going on?" asked the human, confused and intimidated by what is going on.

"Someone is going to die!" ominously explained Pinkamena.

"Who-?" Adam is quickly interrupted by a deep kiss on the lips. The pink pony wastes no time in using her long tongue to explore his mouth. She breaks the kiss as quickly as she began it.

"Mmm...you taste like salty cotton candy." grinned Pinkamena with a sinister smile on her face. "I must have more!" The pink pony then goes down to his crotch and places her teeth on the zipper of his pants, getting ready to pull it down.

"WHO IS GOING TO DIE!?" exclaimed the human, the question stopping the pink pony from going any further.

"I don't know..." stated Pinkamena. "...but that pony's death will change Equestria...FOREVER!" she exclaims. "Oh...and he's returning."

"Who?"

Suddenly, a loud "puff" is heard as Adam sees the pony's mane return to it's usual puffiness, with a confused look on her face. "What happened? Why are my cupcakes on the floor? Why am I on top of you? Why is the zipper to your pants down?" asked Pinkie, clearly confused. "That must be one doozy of a Pinkie sense I had."

"You don't remember?" asked Adam, even more confused as he gets up from the floor and pulling up his pants zipper.

Pinkie just smiles and shakes her head. "Not a clue!" she happily exclaims.

Adam is speechless.

"What do you know about 'Pinkie sense'?" asked Adam to Twilight in the Ponyville library.

"Not much..." stated Twilight. "...just that Pinkie gets them every once in a while that seems to predict major events, not even Pinkie herself knows the answer." she explains.

"What about 'Pinkamena'?" asked the human. He then sees a noticeable reaction on the purple unicorn, one of dread. Twilight just gives a frustrated sigh.

"Pinkamena is the name of Pinkie's inner, tormented, self." began the unicorn. "On the outside, Pinkie may be a very strange, happy, friendly and cheerful pony, but on the inside, she is a sad, lonely, depressed and slightly psychotic pony."

"A dissociative personality I'm guessing." stated Adam.

"You can say that..." responded Twilight. "Why do you ask?"

"Just wondering..." lied Adam, he didn't want to tell Twilight about what he heard and make her worry. Someone is going to die...and it's best not to say anything, for now.

It has been a very long day...and Adam can't wait to get back to his new home. He opens the front door, only to see Fluttershy wearing an apron and dusting the staircase railing.

"Oh...welcome back Adam, if you don't mind, I've decided to clean your house in preparation for the housewarming party." explained the yellow pegasus with a smile and blush on her face.

Adam couldn't help but smile at the adorableness he is witnessing.

Someone is going to die... echoed Pinkamena's voice in his head.

The human begins to get lost in his thoughts. What if it is him that will die? Maybe someone else? Someone he cares about? Fluttershy? If it is Fluttershy, then he must not take his relationship with her for granted, like he did with Mary.

"Fluttershy," began Adam. "can I ask you something?"

"Sure." nodded Fluttershy, sitting in front of the human. Adam crouches down so they can be face to face.

"Do you think we're taking our relationship too slow?" the human asks.

"What do you mean?" asked Fluttershy, a concerned look forming on her face.

"Well...we've been together for almost two months now, and we still hadn't done anything romantic or gone on a date together, and the only time we kissed was when you confessed to me." explained the human.

"But I thought we were taking this slow because you still hadn't gotten over Mary's death." stated Fluttershy, worried.

"And you're right..." agreed Adam before leaning in and kissing the pegasus deeply on the lips, he wants to enjoy this before Pinkamena's prediction comes true. Fluttershy fully accepts the kiss, but then realizes that this isn't like Adam to be so impulsive when it comes to this and breaks the kiss,

"Are you okay Adam?" asked a concerned Fluttershy. "I'm sorry I have to ask, but this isn't like you." she continues.

Adam realizes what he did. "I know you're right...maybe now it's not the time for this...not yet." He then gets up and walks up the stairs. "I'm going to get ready for bed, you should also go home, there's a party coming tomorrow you know?"

"I understand..." nodded Fluttershy with a smile on her face. "I'll see you tomorrow then." the pegasus then walks out the front door and closes it.

"It better not be you that dies..." mumbled the human to himself. He lost a loved one before...he will not let it happen again.

At Sugercube Corner, Pinkie Pie his getting ready for bed, checking herself out in the mirror.

"Another day...another smile." mumbled a smiling Pinkie Pie to her reflection.

"Another deception..." blurted a growling voice. Pinkie then sees that her reflection is now Pinkamena. "Hello Pinkie..." Pinkamena spat.

"What do you want?" asked Pinkie, intimidated by her.

"You know what happened back there earlier today with Adam, we both know that you can remember everything that happens when I take over." hissed Pinkamena.

"Leave me alone!" spat Pinkie, scared and intimidated by her other self. "Why can't you stay hidden?"

"Oh poor, poor, Pinkie Pie, still in denial." cooed Pinkamena, taunting her. "We both know that you are just a mask...you're not the real Pinkamena Diane Pie...I AM!" she snaps.

"NO! NO!" exclaimed Pinkie. "I'm the true Pinkamena Diane Pie! Not you!"

"That's what your friends have you believe." states Pinkamena. "The more you repress me...the stronger I become...and one day...I'll take over...PERMENANTLY!"

"SHUT UP!" yells Pinkie as she quickly turns around and bucks the mirror...shattering it. The room goes quiet as only the sounds Pinkie's sobbing can be heard. "I'm Pinkamena Diane Pie...I'm Pinkamena Diane Pie..." she mumbles over and over again through her tears.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

So for the delay...
But here's Chapter 15!
Expect Chapter 16 within a day or two...

100 DAYS!

**Chapter XVI~The Gremlins~

Chapter XVI

The Gremlins

Day 105

Another beautiful winter afternoon over the skies of Ponyville.

Rainbow Dash has just got out of work for today and is ready to go back to her cloud mansion and do nothing but relax for the rest of the day.

Unfortunately, those plans are immediately derailed when she sees that her home is gone. "What the-?". Dash, confused, starts to panic. "It should be right here!"

"DASH! WE HAVE A PROBLEM!" yelled a voice. Dash turns around to see Derpy flying towards her.

"What is it Derpy, it better be important because my home is currently MISSING!" exclaimed an annoyed Dash, not in the mood to deal with the cross-eyed pegasus' antics.

"Yeah about that..." began Derpy. "A bunch of cloud gremlins came here and destroyed your entire home, and anything that wasn't made of clouds is currently in a huge broken pile down on the ground below." she quickly explains, oblivious to the fact that it is the last thing Dash wanted to hear.

"WHAT!" exclaimed a panicked Dash as she quickly dives to the ground. Only to see that everything Derpy said was true as she sees all of her things in a broken pile on the ground.

"MY HOME IS RUINED!" yelled Dash to the sky.

At Sugercube corner, Dash has just finished telling her friends and Adam the story on how she suddenly became homeless, she and her pet turtle Tank have no place to live.

"That's okay Dash, thin's isn't that hopeless, ah would be glad t'have ya stay with me at th' farm, dawgone it...but ah doesn't trust ya aroun' mah brother, no offense." comforted Applejack to her close friend.

"No offense taken...I don't trust MYSELF around him." stated Dash.

"I would gladly offer you to stay with me Dash," chimed Fluttershy. "but the animals don't like you...sorry."

"And I doubt you would want to stay with me." added Rarity.

"Ooh! Maybe you can stay with me! It would be so much fun, it'll be like a sleepover...only permanent!" exclaimed an excited Pinkie Pie.

Dash just looks at her awkwardly and smacks her head on the table in defeat. "My life is ruined."

"Your life isn't ruined Dash," added Twilight, rubbing Dash's back. "I would be glad to let you stay with me...but the last time you slept over...you nearly burned down the library."

"I said I was sorry..." explained Dash, face still on table.

"Maybe you can stay over at Adam's?" offered Fluttershy.

"What?" added a confused Adam.

"Dash and Tank need a place to stay...and your home has plenty of space for them." explained Fluttershy to the human.

"How long does she have to stay with me?"

"Until the end of winter!" chimed Dash. "It's winter...most clouds are being used to block the sun for the season which means there isn't enough clouds to go around."

Adam continues to think about the offer.

"Aw yeah, I'm going to be staying at Adam's!" exclaimed Dash. "The most awesome creature I know!" she floating next to the human as they make their way to the human's house.

"I wouldn't call myself awesome by any means." the human states humbly.

"Anypony who can defeat Trixie by inadvertently giving her an orgasm is awesome in my book!" she explains. Adam's face blushes from the embarrassment.

'HEY DASH!" yelled a new voice. Both Adam and Dash turn around to see Scootaloo sprinting up towards them. "Is it true?!" she exclaimed with a concerned look on her face.

"Yes it's true...big sister Dash is currently homeless." Dash sadly explained. Scootaloo then envelopes her into a hug.

"But what about your weekly sleepover tonight?" the orange pegasus filly asks.

"It's going to be held at Adam's house!" Dash excitedly answers.

Adam is caught off guard by Dash's answer, he did not agree to host a sleepover.

"Oh cool! That means my friends can come over!" yelled an excited filly.

"But I didn't-" started Adam, only to be interrupted.

"Of course your friends can come over!" agreed Dash, letting Scootaloo go so she can tell her friends. The filly sprints off leaving Dash and Adam alone once again.

"Let's just get going then..." stated the human as the two of them continue on towards his house.

"Are you sure having Dash stay over at Adam's house is a good idea?" asked a concerned Twilight.

"Why I am positive, besides, who else is she going to stay with?" assured Fluttershy as both mares walked over to the library.

"There's a reason why Dash's options are limited." explained the unicorn. "She can't stay over at Applejack's because of the fact that Dash is having sex with her brother. She can't stay at Rarity's because of something that happened to them the last time and I am sure you understand why she can't also stay with me, you or Pinkie."

Fluttershy blushed up a storm. "Dash and Mac?"

"The point I am trying to make is that I worry for Adam's sanity."

"Oh Twi, there's nothing to worry about, Adam is the most loyal and trustworthy pony I know, he'll sooner die than do something that will hurt my feelings." she assured.

"You saying 'not to worry' makes me worry the most." Twilight said under her breath.

"And this is where you'll be sleeping." pointed Adam at the empty bed in his spare bedroom. Dash flies over to it and bounces on it.

"Not as fluffy as I'm used to...but it will do!" she states as she puts down her things and her pet turtle Tank.

"As you know Dash," began the human. "At home, I'm a man of routine, I have breakfast at 9, lunch at 12, dinner at 6 and bed by 9." he explained. "Oh...and please clean up after your messes, I'll greatly appreciate that." he states. "Especially Tank's."

Dash just salutes in agreement as she unpacks her remaining belongings. Adam leaves her alone to get herself settled in.

"Do you have any alcohol around here?" asked Dash while looking inside Adam's icebox.

"Aren't the fillies a little young to be drinking that stuff?" stated a confused Adam, making some snacks for the fillies who will be sleeping over later today.

"Not for them silly! For me!" exclaimed Dash, rolling her eyes. "It's not a sleepover without me drinking something to celebrate!"

"I'm sorry to burst your bubble, but there is no alcohol in this house." the human explains.

"Why not?" Dash exclaims.

"Because I don't like to get drunk...I remember everything when drunk, unlike most ponies, and let's just say I ended up doing something I still regret the last time I got drunk." he explains.

"Regret?" Dash states confused. "How bad could it have been?"

Adam then hears the sounds of a horse neighing and grunting echoing across is head. The sounds causes him to shudder. "Just take my word for it."

Hours later, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom have arrived for the sleepover. Luckily, because the three fillies respect and love Adam so much, they were very well behaved. It was Rainbow Dash that caused the most problems. From failing to clean after her messes, to acting like a sore looser after Sweetie beat her in cards, to flying around the house and unwittingly knocking things over.

Adam tries his best to not loose his cool, especially in front of the three fillies.

By the end of the night, Adam let the three fillies sleep on his bed while he slept on the living room couch. Dash slept in her own bed.

"Uh...Adam?" said a voice. Adam slowly woke up. "Ugh...huh...what?" he said with grogginess and confusion. "Apple Bloom?"

"Can ah sleep with you?" pleaded the filly.

"What's wrong?" Adam looked at her with confusion.

"Ah had a bad dream, so ah thought ah could sleep with you to comfort me." she gave a puppy dog look. Adam felt compelled to accept her offer.

"Okay, sure, get on." he smiled.

Apple Bloom happily got on the couch with the human and curled up to him. "Thank you so much Adam."

"Don't mention it." Adam got himself comfortable. "Good night Apple Bloom." he closed his eyes and fell immediately back to sleep.

"Good night Adam...." she said. But with a whisper she added; "...my love." then kissed the human on the cheek before she too went to sleep.

Two days pass, and Dash's behavior didn't seem to improve, she still acts like she's living in her own home, not at someone else's. She always stays up late, she never cleans up, she almost burnt down the kitchen with her cooking and Adam once caught Dash's pet turtle Tank humping his shoes and leaving a mess.

But the worst offense thus far would have to be the time she picked up Big Mac at a bar and brought her to Adam's home. It was bad enough that she brought home a stallion without his permission, but the fact that he shares a common wall with Dash's bedroom made it worse. Six times, six times!

"Damn it Dash!" he mumbled after he hears the couple pass out.

It is morning at the Adam Gray household, and Adam is taking a warm shower. Not noticing that someone else has entered the bathroom.

Suddenly, the shower curtains are pulled away, startling Adam as sees that it is Dash who did it. "I overslept and I'm going to be late for work!" she exclaims. "Can I get in there real quick?" Dash then blushes when she sees that Adam is completely naked, and wet.

Adam quickly grabs a towel, covers himself up and turns off the shower. "DAMN IT DASH! YOU CAN'T JUST BARGE IN HERE LIKE THAT! GET OUT!" he angrily yells to the cyan pegasus.

"But-"

"I SAID GET OUT!" Adam interrupts. "We'll talk about this when you get back from work!"

Dash just gives Adam an intimidating stare, "FINE! Then I'll just find a random raincloud to shower under." she states before walking out of the bathroom, angrily slamming the bathroom door shut.

"Why does she have to be so difficult sometimes!?" exclaimed Adam to Rarity who is busy sewing a dress together. "I let her stay over and she takes advantage of my hospitality!"

"That's Dash for you," chimed Rarity, focused on her sewing. "she may be loyal to her friends, but she sometimes takes their niceness for granted." she states. "It's like the last time I let her stay over, she refused to clean after herself, then we got into a heated argument...then one thing let to another..." her words begin to trail off as a blush forms on her face. "...and uh...she ended up buying me a new bed...the end."

"I have no idea what Dash buying you a new bed had to do with that story, but she is still acting the same way as she did when she stayed over with you." pointed out Adam.

"I know...but I think the only way for this to work out is for you and Dash to sit down and have a nice calm conversation." explained Rarity, finishing up her sewing.

Adam thinks about what Rarity said.

"Why does he have to be so uncool sometimes?!" exclaimed Dash to Twilight, who studied. "I though staying with him was going to fun, but what's with all of those rules!"

"Shouldn't you be at work right now Dash?" said an annoyed Twilight who tried to focus on her studies.

"That's not important right now Twilight! I need your help in making him more cool!"

Twilight sighed. "Dash, you should understand that where he comes from, he's as much of an egghead as me. He's a scientist in a world that does not have magic, an occupation that's a lot more respected than here."

"But he defeated Trixie!"

"Unintentionally." clarified the unicorn. "He never knew that was going to happen."

"So what do you suggest I do then?" she asked skeptically to her friend.

"Start thinking less about yourself and more about the human you will be staying with for the rest of winter."

"How do I do that?" said a confused Dash.

"Ugh." Twilight placed a hoof on her face with frustration.

It is late at night, and Adam is sitting in the dinning room, waiting for Dash to get home. He then suddenly hears the door slam open and shut, with Dash walking into the dinning room, giving Adam a dirty look.

"Yeah, yeah, I'm late..." stated Dash who is just about to leave.

"No...it's not that." exclaimed Adam. This was enough to make Dash stop in her tracks. "I just thought we should sit down together in the living room and talk things out." he offers, Adam then gets up, walks past Dash and enters the living room.

Dash follows him into the living room and sits down on the couch, Adam taking a seat next to him.

"Is it about this morning?" she asks.

"Not just that..." stated Adam. "It's about the fact that you seem to feel like this is your home, and not a place your a guest of." explained the human.

"But this is my home-"

"But I own this house, and your only living here temporarily." the human interrupts. "Therefore, you have to follow my house rules, such as picking up after your own messes, and those of your pet." he explained.

"But isn't your job to clean up? This IS your house." Dash rebuts.

"I clean my own messes, Dash, not the messes of others." Adam continues.

"I know...I thought it was going to be awesome living with you...but I guess I was wrong." Dash explained.

"It's called being responsible Dash, you don't see me bringing strange mares into your house and leaving messes behind now do you?" Adam explains.

"Oh please...you and I both know that it's impossible to visit my house without a cloud walking spell." stated the pegasus with a smile on her face.

"You're completely missing the point Dash!" the human annoyingly exclaims.

"And your point is?" began Dash.

"That you need to grow up and respect other ponies house rules." states the human, getting more and more annoyed.

"Maybe if you weren't such a buzzkill, I'd follow them." the pegasus exclaims.

"Buzzkill?"

"You have no alcohol, you follow the same routine in here, you go to bed early and you hardly have any good games here." pointed out Dash. "What kind of life is that?!"

"Mine!" snarled the human, giving Dash a dirty look.

"It's a stupid life, you should go out and live my life!" stated Dash. "You know...the live fast, die young, leave a good looking corpse behind life of the one and only Rainbow Dash!" she cockily states with a smug look on her face.

"I used to live that kind of life, but I decided to stop because of some of the things I did and still regret." stated Adam. "That's why I don't drink much alcohol anymore Dash!"

"Why...?" smugly began Dash. "Because you rutted one of your horses when you were drunk?" she spat.

"WHAT DID YOU SAY!?" yelled Adam, Dash's words causing him to snap. He grabs Dash by the neck and pushes her to the floor, startling her. "HOW-?"

"I always wondered why you were so open in starting a relationship with Fluttershy...I just guessed the rest." smugly stated Dash, who then uses her hind legs to kick Adam in the gut, pushing him off of her.

"WHY YOU LITTLE...!" spat Adam through gritted teeth, doubling on the floor in pain. Dash could see that she's gone to far. She quickly gets up and runs towards the stairs only to be suddenly tackled to the floor by Adam.

Both the pegasus and human would spend the next few minutes wrestling with each other in the foyer, both of them fighting for dominance, both of them waiting for the other to yell "I surrender."

Another few minutes pass and they finally stop; Adam on top of Dash, both of them panting and sweating. Several blue feathers dot the floor around them. They both just stare at each others eyes, breathing heavily, the space between their faces slowly narrowing until they meet for a passionate kiss.

The kiss quickly turns hot and heavy as their tongues start to do the wrestling for them. Dash could feel her tongue loosing against his, much to her frustration, so she pushes the human off of her and get on top of him. "I'm not letting you win that easily." she hissed as they resume their kissing. Adam also didn't want to loose, so he takes his hands and begins to roughly massage her wings, causing Dash to passionately moan. "Damn it!" she hissed.

The human then takes the opportunity to push her off and get on top of her, his hands pinning Dash's forelegs to the floor. "I'm not letting you win that easily either!" he whispered into the pegasus' ear. He resumes kissing Dash again, but this time his kisses travel down her neck, across her chest, down her belly and-

KNOCK! KNOCK!

Both Adam and Dash immediately stop what they're doing as they hear someone knocking on the front door. They hear another knock as the two of them look at each other, their faces blushing from embarrassment. "You go and clean up the mess...I'll keep whoever is here busy." he orders. Dash silently nods in agreement. Adam gets off from on top of her, gets himself straightened out and walks towards the door.

Adam opens the front door to reveal Fluttershy outside. "Fluttershy? What are you doing here so late?" he asks, stepping outside and closing the door behind him.

"I heard that you and Dash are having issues and I wanted to make sure things are working out between you two." the yellow pegasus explained.

"Oh...we just worked out our problems and came to an understanding." Adam lied, but keeping a good poker face.

"Why that's great to hear!" Fluttershy happily states. "What's Dash doing right now?"

"Oh...Dash went to bed...she had a busy day at work today." stated Adam.

"I understand...maybe I'll talk to her tomorrow then," Fluttershy then notices that it is getting late for her as well. "Well...I'll be going home-" just as she's about to turn around and leave, she is suddenly grabbed by Adam, who kisses her deeply on the lips. They kiss for a good minute before Adam breaks it off as suddenly as he started it. "Eep!" squeaked the yellow pegasus.

"Sorry...but you're just too adorable." stated Adam. Fluttershy just blushes at the comment.

"I-I have to get going now..." stammered Fluttershy waving goodbye to the human, she decides to fly back to her cottage instead of walk.

Adam waves her goodbye as she flies off into the night sky.

After making sure that she's gone...Adam goes back inside to see the floor cleaned and Dash sitting on the staircase. The human sits down next to her.

"We're going to pretend like that never happened aren't we?" asked Dash.

"Yes." the human answers without emotion.

"Okay then." agreed Dash. "Do you want to talk about what happened during that time you got drunk?"

"No."

"Okay then." agreed Dash. She then gets up and walks up the stairs. "Good night Adam."

"Good night Dash."

Adam follows Dash up the stairs, they both get ready for bed and sleep in their separate bedrooms like nothing ever happened.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

Man...what a chapter!

NOTE: That's as far as Dash and Adam will ever get.

Next week:
A Fluttershy chapter!

Chapter XVII~The Talent~

Chapter XVII

The Talent

Day 111

Another ordinary day at the royal castle in Canterlot, Princess Celestia is quietly having her tea and cake for brunch in her study.

At another part of the castle, two royal guards are forcibly escorting a prisoner who is putting up quite a struggle.

"Let me go you dumb oafs!" yelled the prisoner, trying get free.

The guards then take her to a large door. "We have the prisoner you requested Your Highness!" announced one of the guards.

The door magically opens, letting the guards with the prisoner in. The guards unceremoniously drop the prisoner to the floor in front of Celestia. They both bow to her and then quickly march out, closing the door behind him.

"Sorry for the rough handling, but that's what you get when you don't cooperate." stated Celestia while drinking her tea.

The prisoner, covered in bruises, dirt, a messy mane and sunken eyes, just gets up and angrily looks at the princess.

"Trixie doesn't want to be here!" spat the blue unicorn. "Trixie told you that she wasn't interested!"

Celestia finishes her tea and just looks at the prisoner named Trixie with pity. "With your current living conditions, I'd thought you'd accept the offer."

"Trixie doesn't take charity!" Trixie snarled. "Especially from a royal!"

"I'd be wise in accepting other pony's charity." explained Celestia, calmly to her. "Especially since you've been living on the streets since you were defeated in Ponyville over two months ago. How did Adam defeat you again?" Celestia asks.

"BUCK YOU!" Trixie angrily spat.

Trixie suddenly felt a golden aura surround her body before being lifted off the ground and then suddenly drops to the floor. "Language like that isn't going to get you anywhere!" sternly stated the princess, her horn glowing, using her magic to levitate Trixie before dropping her to floor.

"Is that all you can do!?" spat Trixie. "The Great and Powerful Trixie is too kinky to torture!" she stubbornly continued.

"Hm, then I guess your too kinky for this then." stated Celestia before her horn started glowing.

Trixie could then suddenly feel pressure building around her neck, as she feels an invisible force choking her. Celestia is using her magic to choke her.

"I promised myself that I would stop doing that, but there is something I need taken care off and I just don't have the time to play games and troll around." stated Celestia in her usual demeanor.

"What...do you...want?" said Trixie between breaths, as the pressure around her neck builds, her whites of her eyes slowly turning red.

"I want you to take care of a monkey problem that has been troubling me for months now, I feel that he's becoming a bad influence around the elements, plus the fact that I know each and every varying grotesqueries of his species...has led me to conclude that he is unfit to live Equestria." explained Celestia.

"Why...me?" said a struggling Trixie, still being choked.

"Because you have a very strong sense of revenge in you, and that sense will be very useful to me." answered Celestia.

"I'll...do it!" exclaimed Trixie as her vision begins to darken. Celestia then stops choking her, causing Trixie to collapse on to the ground to breathing heavily and catching her breath.

"GUARDS!" yelled Celestia.

Two guards come into the study and bow to the princess.

"Take her to one of the guests rooms and tell the maids make her look more presentable." ordered Celestia.

The two guards nod and drag Trixie out of the study.

"Very useful indeed." smirked Celestia to herself.

"Do you trust me?" asked Adam to Fluttershy.

"F-fully." stammered Fluttershy, who is blindfolded and being carried on the human's back.

The yellow pegasus doesn't know what the human is planning, he just came over to her cottage and told her to put on a blindfold because he has a surprise.

"Don't worry...we're almost there, no need to feel intimidated." stated Adam.

Fluttershy does indeed trust the human fully, that's one of the reasons she feel in love with him.

"Where here!" announced Adam. "You can get off and take off your blindfold now."

The yellow pegasus nervously does as told and floats away from the human, only to see the most unexpectedly beautiful site, in the middle of the snow covered forest was a hot spring. "What is this place?" she asked in awe.

"You like it? I discovered it accidently while on a hike two days ago." explained the human. Fluttershy was still in awe at the site. But then she sees Adam walk in front of her, crouch down and take her hoof. They both stare into each other's eyes for what felt like a long time. "I love you." was all the human said to her.

Fluttershy didn't know what to say next, this is all just going as she dreamed she would. "I-I know..." she stammered.

Adam then takes Fluttershy's hoof and puts it on his chest. "And I have never been more sure about our relationship." Fluttershy could feel his heartbeat.

They continue to stand there doing nothing but stare at each other before they envelop each other into a hug. "Want to try out the springs?" he whispers into her ear.

"If you want to of course." she whispers back. They both break their embrace.

"Good, you go right ahead and enjoy yourself, I'll be finding a dry place for me to get ready." he instructed. Fluttershy just smiles and nods in agreement. Adam then walks to behind some rocks while the pegasus gingerly dives into the hot spring. The spring was at the same temperature as the hot tub at the local spa, perfect.

Fluttershy then fully immerses herself into the spring, the warm temperatures relaxing her body. She dives her head under to wet her mane, before swimming over to the edge to relax.

"Okay! I'm ready!" Adam announces as he steps up to the spring and puts his clothes into a neat pile on top of a rock and rakes out a basket. "I also brought along the shampoo, conditioner, towels and sponges that Rarity gave me." he states.

Fluttershy then blushes when she sees that Adam is standing naked in front of her. It's not the nudity that's bothering her, it's the fact that she never saw him naked before that did.

Adam just casually places the basket at the edge of the spring behind Fluttershy before slowly immersing himself into the hot water. It took a while to get used to, but he finally managed to get his entire body in the water before relaxing on the edge next to the pegasus.

"I never knew about this place before." stated Fluttershy as she then cuddles up to the human, laying her head on his shoulder. "Mm, you make a great pillow." she muses.

Adam just smiles, "I know...tell me that every time we cuddle." he says in mock annoyance, before using his hand to lightly splash her on her face.

"Hey!" responded the pegasus, a mischievous smile forms on her lips. "Two can play that game!" she said before also splashing him back.

Soon, both the human and mare would spend the next few minutes splashing, grabbing and chasing each other in the spring. Both of them laughing and having a good time. Fluttershy truly felt that she can finally act like herself around him without fear of being judged.

"I always felt that my parents were a little disappointed with my choice of working on the ground." explained Fluttershy while having her mane shampooed and her scalp messaged by Adam.

"I know how that feels, my dad got upset when I told him I didn't want to work at the orchid." stated Adam. He then felt something in Fluttershy's mane, he reaches around inside it to find a pencil. "A pencil?"

"I was wondering where that went." stated the pegasus. "Sorry about that...I sometimes put things in there and forget about them, how many items so far?"

Adam goes to the basket to see all the stuff he found in Fluttershy's mane. "A bendy straw, four bits, a candlestick and now a pencil." he states before adding the object he found into the basket.

"Sometimes I dream of cutting my mane short...like Dash's, but I was always afraid how others would think of me if I did so." stated Fluttershy, with some pessimism in her voice.

Adam just turns her around to look at her. "Worrying about what others think will get you nowhere, the only opinion you should care about are those from your friends, Rainbow Dash..." he then gives Fluttershy a deep kiss before breaking it. "...and myself."

Fluttershy just let out a small "eep!" from that unexpected kiss. "Y-You really think so?" she quietly asks for confirmation, staring into his eyes.

Adam just smiles. "I know so." before their lips meet once again.

Trixie, who looks more presentable and clean, is escorted to Celestia's private study room by a guard. Trixie reluctantly enters the study to see the princess lounging on the floor, reading a large tome. Celestia then looks up to see her guest. "Ah...you really do clean up nicely." stated the princess.

"Cut the manure and tell me what you want from me." spat Trixie, still upset at being kept in the dark.

"Have you ever heard of the dark arts of magic?" asked Celestia, closing the tome she's reading and getting up.

"Yes...Trixie is familiar of the forbidden arts...you outlawed them after you and your sister defeated Discord if Trixie remembers." the blue unicorn states.

"Well...what if I told you I was an active user and master of the dark arts?" stated Celestia, walking up towards Trixie. "And what if I told you that I can teach you some of those forbidden spells?"

"Trixie would say that you're a liar, because why would someone like you practice such things?" answered Trixie.

"Actually, my former lover got me into it, seduced me into it and made me enjoy it." explained the princess, her tone becoming ominous.

"You had a lover?"

"We all had lovers at one point or another in our lives." stated Celestia.

"But why me?" asked a confused Trixie. "Why not your little preppy student Twilight Sparkle?" she asks incredulously.

"Twilight may be powerful, but her heart is too pure to physically handle the dark arts, if you're not careful, it could deform you." explained Celestia. "But you on the other hoof, you have the potential and the talent to be a great master of the dark arts."

"Me?"

"Of course...if a little training and some mental conditioning...you can because the most powerful wielder of the dark arts since Starswirl" explained Celestia.

"Really?" asked Trixie.

"Maybe even more so." whispered Celestia. The princess just smiles, she has her where she wants her.

Trixie just smiles at the thought of being not only more powerful than Twilight, but Starswirl as well. She didn't need to think it over. "Trixie is in."

Celestia just smiles, everything is going the way she planned it.

Both Adam and Fluttershy are returning back from their day at the hot springs. The couple mostly spent their remaining time there making-out, cuddling and talking.

"I had a lot of fun today, thank you." stated Fluttershy with a big smile on her face as they reach her cottage.

"I had a lot of fun too." said Adam.

They both kiss each other goodbye before Adam heads of back to his home.

Fluttershy enters her cottage and closes the door. She looks back on her day and she gives a loving sigh. "Miss Fluttershy Gray...I like the sound of that." she quietly muses to herself, a smile forms on her face.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

A short little chapter.

Chapter XVIII will be Vinyl/Octavia centric, so look forward to it!

Chapter XVIII~The Concert~

Chapter XVIII

The Concert

Day 128

At Canterlot castle, a large carriage pulls up to the front entrance. The carriage doors open to reveal Prince Blueblood, returning back from a diplomatic mission to the Griffin Empire.

"Announcing the return of His Highness, Prince Blueblood!" yelled a guard.

The white unicorn prince just smugly trots to the front entrance to see his aunt, Princess Celestia waiting for him.

"How did it go?" asked Celestia as they walk back inside to the palace.

"It was a boring six months, but at least I made sure nothing bad happened between our nations." Blueblood stated. "Even though I spent most of my six months in my guest chambers intimately familiarizing myself to many of their females." he smugly thought in his head.

"That's good to hear." smiled Celestia. "Oh...and I would like to tell you that we have a guest staying with us for a while."

"A guest?" the prince is shocked to hear. "Since when?"

"Since over two weeks ago." answered the princess. "She's currently in the gardens training right now."

A royal guard then trots up to Celestia and gives her a note. Celestia opens it with her magic and reads it.

"Looks like I have a tax dispute to settle...I'll see you at dinner with Aunt Luna, have to go." Celestia just waves goodbye to her distant nephew and before trotting off with the royal guard, leaving Blueblood alone.

At Ponyville, a gray mare barges into a building, she has a very stoic look on her face as she barges into an office.

“Madam Mayor, we have a problem.” said the mare, stoic but anxious.

The mayor of Ponyville, Mayor Mare, finishes her paperwork and looks at the gray mare.

“What is it this time Miss Octavia?” asked the mayor, hoping it was something serious this time.

“It’s about the gala I’ll be performing in, you see, my regular pianist has a bad case of food poisoning and won’t be making it to the show, so unless we can find one on short notice, I’m afraid we can’t perform at the gala.” explained Octavia.

“That’s too bad, oh well, looks like we’ll have to get Miss Scratch to perform instead.” said the mayor.

Octavia's stoic face turns into shock. “WHAT!”

The mayor just looks, knowing what's going to happen.

“You can’t let her perform at the gala, she’s a DJ, she is going to turn the gala into a rave!” exclaimed Octavia, trying to convince the mayor to not let her play.

“Look, I know that you and Miss Scratch have a history, but she’s the only other professional musician in Ponyville that will accept in short notice.” said the mayor, trying to calm Octavia down. “Unless you can find and train a pianist in three days.” The mayor knows that Octavia was willing to take the challenge.

“I’ll do that! I’ll save the sanctity of the gala, and make sure everypony will enjoy the gala so much, they’ll drown in it!” said Octavia leaving, “DROWN IN IT!” before slamming the door.

“Glad that’s over.” mumbled the mayor before getting back to work.

Adam is walking down a path near Sweet Apple Acres, enjoying the beautiful winter landscape, he has never been to a pony gala before, luckily Rarity made him a formal suit to wear to the gala.

“Are you the alien?” said a voice, Adam turns to see a gray mare wearing a pink scarf and earmuffs.

“Yes, I’m the alien, a little obvious seeing as how I’m the only one.” said Adam.

“My name is Octavia, and I lead a small chamber orchestra, I have an offer for you.” said Octavia, stoic as usual.

“What is it?” asked a confused Adam.

“Can you play piano?” asked Octavia, looking at his hands.

“Not since my vaudeville days.” answered Adam.

“You see, my usual pianist is down with the stomach flu and won’t be able to perform with us at the gala. I heard about those ‘fingers’ you have on your hoofs, and thought how perfect they are for playing the piano, so, would you like to perform with us at the gala?” explained Octavia, walking up to him, she then takes Adam’s hands and examines them.

“I don’t know, I prefer to not bring attention to myself, especially since I’m a fish out of water.” said Adam, taking back his hands and starting to walk away.

“But if you don’t accept, then Vinyl Scratch will perform at the gala!” Octavia said to Adam. Adam stops and turns around.

“So?” said Adam.

Octavia hates talking about this. “Well…we kind of have a…history together.” said Octavia trying to explain her relationship with Vinyl Scratch. “And this is supposed to be formal event, not a party.”

Adam saw Vinyl Scratch perform once while visiting a nightclub with his pony friends, he never heard electronic based music before, finding it strange yet interesting, but would rather prefer classical music. Adam then sees Octavia looking sad, he decides to take pity and reluctantly accept.

“Fine, I’ll do it, if it makes you happy.” said a defeated Adam. Octavia returns to being stoic again.

“Thanks, meet me at the town hall for practice first thing tomorrow morning, thanks!” said Octavia waving goodbye and walking off.

“What did I get myself into.” mumbled Adam to himself.

Trixie was in the garden practicing various magical spells, wearing her trademark cape and hat. "Soon...the Great and Powerful Trixie will become the most powerful unicorn in existence!" she gloats. Her eyes are now red from slight over exposure to dark magic.

Blueblood was watching her from a distance, he could help but be impressed by this strange unicorn and her magical abilities, along with her body. "Not bad looking" the prince thought. He then decides to make his presence known to her. "Well...I didn't know auntie Celly took in strays." he states.

Trixie stops what she's doing and turns around to see a white unicorn with a blond mane and smug face. "How dare you call the Great and Powerful Trixie a stray!" Trixie snapped.

"Ooh...feisty aren't we?" smugly stated Blueblood in a playful tone.

"Trixie should have you know...the princess took me in so she can train me in the dark arts and become the most powerful unicorn since Starswirl!" Trixie spat.

"Oh I'm sorry Miss Trixie, the unimportant and feeble, I never knew my aunt thought so highly enough of you to take you under her wing." spat Blueblood back.

Both Trixie and Blueblood stare at each other angrily. They have found a worthy opponent in each other.

"So tell me your highness, how was your diplomatic mission to the Griffon Empire?" Trixie asks incredulously.

"It went well, those six months went by fast." Blueblood responded.

"It probably did, especially since you probably spent most of your time there inside your hotel rutting several female griffons at once." Trixie spat.

"How dare you insinuate such filth commoner!" spat an offended Blueblood. "Especially to a prince!"

"Who's insinuating? I'm just stating the obvious!" spat Trixie back.

"KNOW YOUR PLACE PEASANT!"

"Look who's talking!"

They both leer at each other, not moving at all.

The next day at Ponyville town hall, Adam and Spike enter, seeing the place being cleaned for the gala to be held here in two days.

“Why did I have to go? You didn’t leave me time for breakfast.” complained Spike.

“Well, Twilight and her friends are going to the spa today, what else can you do.” said Adam.

Soon they meet Octavia, waiting for them. They meet and Octavia leads them to a performance hall where they see the rest of her band; a sousaphone player and a harpist.

“Well, this my band, that’s Harpo P Nadermane, my harpist.” pointed Octavia at the harpist.

“Hello! Nice to meet you!” said Harpo, in a refined voice.

“And playing the sousaphone is Beauty Brass, but she prefers to be called ‘Bluenote’.”.

“Hiya!” said an exicted Bluenote.

Octavia then introduces Adam to her band mates. “This here is Adam, he’ll be performing for us temporarly at the gala.” Octavia then shows the human the piano, a baby grand piano. Adam sits down on the piano stool. “Give us a taste of your piano skills.” whispered the mare into his ear.

Adam then thinks about what to play, until he finally comes up with a perfect one. He starts playing Chopin's Nocturne in C-sharp minor. He manages to perform the entire song with near accuracy. After finishing he turns around in his stool to see Octavia, Spike and the rest of band stunned and impressed.

“Cool.” said Spike.

Then the group hears somepony yell “Bravo!”, they look towards the room from the stage to find a white unicorn mare with a messy blue mane and sunglasses.

“Vinyl, what are you doing here?” spat Octavia.

“Just giving myself a preview of the gala, I can’t believe you’d be desperate enough to hire a random monkey to play with you so you won’t let me perform, my music brings in a young hip crowd and it would’ve been more awesome if I played.” bragged Vinyl Scratch.

“It’s a gala Vinyl, not a rave, besides, you perform four nights a week for 42 weeks at your club.” spat Octavia. “Me and my band only perform at formal parties, and we’re lucky if we get a gig a month.”

“Ha! Because no one listens to your kind of music anymore, only elders and rich ponies actually listen to your band, while everyone else drinks their wine and talk.” spat back Vinyl.

“Just get out!” yelled Octavia at the DJ unicorn.

Vinyl just laughs and walks off, while Octavia can feel her anger boiling.

Adam just watches the whole thing with stunned surprise.

"I think you're making a grievous mistake!" exclaimed Blueblood to his aunt Celestia, who is busy doing her usual paperwork.

"And that would be?" Celestia asks, not looking up from her work.

"Brining in a dirty homeless miscreant into our palace for one!" continued the unicorn in desperation. "She's nothing but a tramp!"

"That may be true...but she's the perfect student to teach the dark arts to." stated Celestia.

"Why not your little pet Miss Sparkle?!" spat the prince.

""Like I explained earlier...Twilight is too pure to teach the dark arts too."

"You're just passing on what your former lover taught you!" snapped the prince before being flung across the room with Celestia's magic.

"Listen here you insufferable, immature, entitled little jerk!" sternly yelled Celestia at his nephew who is being pinned against the wall by her magic. "The only reason I tolerate your drivel and your unbridled ways is because your my only nephew, got it!?"

Blueblood just nervously nods in agreement.

"Good...now I want you to go and make nice to my student Miss Lulamoon...understood?"

Blueblood just nervously nods again before being drop to the floor.

The day of the gala comes and backstage, Adam has finished tying his bowtie and looks at himself on the mirror, wearing a tailcoat, white bow tie, and white waistcoat. His hair is comed and gelled back.

“Well, here we go.” said Adam to himself.

He leaves his dressing room to find Octavia, Harpo and Bluenote waiting for him. “Ready?” asked Octavia.

“As I’ll ever be.” answered Adam. The four of them walk on to the stage, Adam sees all the guests entering the hall, sitting down and talking, the band then gets to their positions and begin playing.

A half-hour into their set, Adam sees Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy, Dash, Rarity and Pinkie Pie enter wearing formal dresses, waving at him. Adam briefly waves back before quickly getting back to playing the piano.

An hour later, the band stops playing. “Okay mares and gentlecolts, we’ll be taking a break, but we’ll be back.” announced Octavia. The band, including Adam, walk off the stage.

Adam walks over to Twilight and her friends table and sits down.

“Oh! That was great Adam!” exclaimed a cheerful Pinkie Pie.

“And that outfit looks faboulous, you look presentable.” said Rarity.

“How was it like playing with Octavia’s band.” asked Twilight.

“It’s good, as long as you don’t mention Vinyl Scratch around her.” answered Adam, a little tired.

“Oh, really?” said a new voice, Adam turns to see Vinyl Scratch, wearing only her sunglasses behind him. “Anyways, you have a lot of talent and you’ve earned my respect.” said the DJ mare.

“Thanks, but what happened between you and Octavia?” asked Adam.

“If you must know, me and Octavia were not only roommates at the Canterlot music school but lovers as well.” answered Vinyl Scratch.

Adam is shocked by this revelation. “After we graduated, we decided to pay off our loans by performing at clubs together, unfortunately, the stress of being on the road, my carefree attitude and her perfectionism destroyed not only our shows but our love as well, we broke up and have been rivals since.” Vinyl Scratch explained, “Well, I have to go, I have a feeling we’ll see eachother again real soon.” Vinyl Scratch then walks off, leaving Adam stunned.

At the Canterlot castle, Trixie is reading over a large tome, learning more about dark magic. Suddenly, she hears someone knock on the doorway. The mare turns around to see Blueblood walking up towards her.

"Let me guess." incredulously stated Trixie. "Aunt Celly forced you here to apologize to me?"

"Look here missy." spat Blueblood. "You have no right to be living in the palace or be Celestia's pupil, nor do you have the decency to ever talk to me!" the prince was angry that a simple commoner is getting such nice treatment from her aunt.

"What? Is wittle Bwuebwood jeawous that a wittle peasant tramp wike me is getting aw the attention from auntie?" Trixie cooed in a childish voice, mocking him.

"I am not jealous!" spat Blueblood back, his anger reach a boiling point. "I am angry that a little insignificant peasant tramp is betting treated as equally as me! Royalty!"

Trixie is also getting angry at being belittled like that. "Royalty? Is that what you think you are? Trixie thinks you're nothing but a JERK!"

"Jerk? Well looks who's talking, boaster!" spat Blueblood back, as both the mare and the prince now have their faces within inches of each other, angrily growling at each other.

"Crybaby!"

"Egomaniac!"

"Spoiled brat!"

"Vixen!"

Blueblood's last exclamation struck a chord with Trixie as they both continue to angrily stare at each other. "My room...ten minutes." angrily instructed the mare. Blueblood silently agrees.

Princess Celestia is sleeping in her chambers, she is tossing and turning in her bed, sweating and talking to her sleep.

“No daddy…please…don’t…I love him.” mumbled Celestia in her sleep. She suddenly wakes up from her apperent nightmare. She then begins to cry, she’s been reliving the same event in her dreams every since meeting the human.

"Calm down there...it's only a dream..." assured the princess to herself. "...a dream based off of a bad memory."

After a few minutes, Celestia falls back into a restless sleep.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

YAY! Finally a new chapter!

NOTE: "Vixen" is like the Equestrian equivalent of "Bitch".

Sorry it took so long...had a lot of stuff going on.

Enjoy the chapter.

**Chapter XIX~The Spa~

Chapter XIX

The Spa

Day 135

"DASH! TURN THAT MUSIC DOWN!" yelled Adam from downstairs in his living room. He could hear Dash in her room, she played loud rock music. The human just sighed. "Only one more month, just one more month and she's out of my home."

Adam reluctantly went upstairs and knocked on Dash's bedroom door. "Dash open up, the music is way too loud!" he waited a minute for a response but didn't get any. He took that as his cue to barge in.

The human quickly opened the door and barged into Dash's bedroom. "Dash, I said to turn that music-OH MY GOODNESS!"

He caught Dash in a very compromising position.

"Uh...how much did you see?" asked a blushing and sheepish Dash, she sat next to Adam on the living room couch.

"Everything." explained a shocked Adam, he tried to drink his tea to calm his nerves.

"Sorry about that...I haven't seen Big Mac in over a week, what with him off to visit family and all, and I really had to-"

"STOP RIGHT THERE!" interrupted a Adam as he blushed from embarrassment. "I don't want to hear it!" Adam quickly got up and walked into the kitchen to put away the tea cup.

Suddenly, both Adam and Dash heard someone knock on the front door. Dash decided to answer.

The cyan pegasus trotted up to the door and opened it to reveal her two best friends. "Fluttershy! Rarity! What are you doing here?"

"Why we just came here to ask if Adam would be interested in joining us on our little spa date." explained Rarity as she let herself in. Fluttershy followed behind.

Adam walked out of the kitchen and into the foyer, but only to see the unexpected sight of his marefriend and Rarity as they stood before him. "What are you two doing here?"

"Oh...uh...we were wondering if you'd like to join us on our spa date...if you don't mind." nervously explained Fluttershy to the human.

Adam had never been to the spa before. "You really want me to come along?" asked the human.

"I would greatly appreciate it." stated Fluttershy, she gave the human a loving smile.

The human could never turn down an offer from the most adorable pony he has ever met. "Fine...I'll go, it will be interesting to go to a spa, where I come from, only the rich could go to the spa."

"Same here Adam," answered Rarity. "my business earns me a lot of prestigious customers and Fluttershy's parents always send a lot of money. We can pay for your spa visit."

"Okay...then let's go!"

Rainbow Dash was left alone and she lied on the couch on her stomach, she groaned in pain. "Damn it Adam...I was so close..." she hated to be denied, it caused her great pain. It felt like someone was crushing her lower stomach with their hoof.

Dash had a dilemma, she couldn't hoof it off now because that isn't enough for her anymore. All of her special toys to help her were destroyed when she lost her cloud home. She wanted to buy new ones but Adam forbade them in his house on the grounds that it was "Immoral and deviant". But to also make things worse, her only other source of release, Big Mac, was away.

"Ugh...looks like I have no other choice" groaned the mare. "I'm going to have to ask my friends for help...but who?"

Dash started to think. "Not Rarity or Fluttershy...they're at the spa with Adam, and defiantly not Applejack." this left the pagasus with only two options left. "I wonder what Pinkie Pie is doing?"

Adam, Fluttershy and Rarity happily made their way together to the Ponyville spa. The three of them entered the building and headed into the lobby, to be met by a pair of twin pony mares; one pink and the other blue.

"I'm Aloe." the pink one greeted. "And I'm Lotus." the blue one greeted. "And we are the spa twins! Welcome to the Ponyville spa!" the both said in unison.

The twins the quickly began to eye the human, and they both started to undress Adam with their eyes.

"Anyways...me and my friend here want our usual spa treatment...but with our human friend of course." explained Rarity to the twins.

"Nice to meet you." Aloe and Lotus greeted in unison to the human.

Adam quietly greeted back.

"We have some locker rooms down over there if you don't mind." instructed Lotus to the human. "Aloe, take care of our frequent costumers, I'm going to be showing our new costumer to the locker rooms."

Aloe agreed. "We'll meet you later Adam!" stated Fluttershy before following Rarity and Aloe to another room.

CLOSED; gone to a baking competition in Las Pegasus

"NO!" exclaimed Dash after she saw the sign on the door to Sugarcube Corner. "It's not fair!" Dash really wanted to borrow some of Pinkie's secret stash. "Why is this world cruel to me!" she exclaimed at the sky, still in pain.

"Uh, Dash?"

Dash turned to the voice to see Bon Bon and Lyra as they stood before her. Dash just blushed in embarrassment.

"What's wrong Dash?" asked a concerned Bon Bon.

"In pain..." she groaned.

"What kind of pain?" asked Lyra.

"The 'I am in need of some T.L.C.' kind." the cyan pegasus answered.

"Oh." said Lyra as she finally caught on. "You are free to use some of our to-" she was interrupted by a shoulder jab from Bon Bon who gave the mint unicorn a 'don't even think about it' look.

"Uh...sorry Dash...we'll be at the spa all day...can't help you with your problem...sorry." Lyra felt bad for not being able to help the pegasus.

"That's okay...I know somepony else I could ask." and with that, Dash trotted away from the pair. She slightly limped from the pain. "Could this day get any worse?" she asked to herself.

"Okay, I'll leave you here to get ready sir, I'll be waiting at the message parlor." stated Lotus as she walked out of the locker room.

Adam took off his clothes and neatly placed them inside a locker, before he grabbed a towel and placed it around his waist to cover himself up. He walked out and entered the parlor to see Lotus who lied on top of the message table, no longer did she wear her headband or collar.

"Normally, I would be the one who gives the messages, but those fingers of yours and the fact that I had a very longer day just made me realize that it is better this way." explained Lotus with a sensual tone. "Do you mind if you message me instead?"

Adam didn't want to be rude, so he just quietly nodded to the blue mare. The mare then lied down completely on the table. "Okay, go ahead."

The human slowly placed his hands on Lotus' upper back and began the message. "Hmm...yes, right there." the mare moaned. "Don't forget the message oil."

Adam was slightly taken aback by the statement, but went along with it. He grabbed a bottle of the oil and squirted it all over his hands. "And don't forget to slather it all over me!" chimed Lotus.

"Ah...the water is perfect as usual." stated Rarity as she sank into the hot tub. "Do you think Fluttershy?"

Across from her, Fluttershy also gently eased herself into the hot water. "Very relaxing."

They both sat there in silence until Rarity spoke up. "Do you sometimes ever think about starting a herd with Adam, you know, bring another mare in the relationship?" the unicorn asked her friend.

The yellow pegasus was caught off-guard by the question. "Why do you ask?" she nervously said.

"Because I think a creature with such charm and high uniqueness value can bring the potential of mares throwing themselves at the human, especially since it is biologically impossible for him to impregnate them." explained Rarity.

"Well...Adam told me many times before that he's a one mare type of pony. As long as he's committed to me, he will never fall in love with another mare." stated the shy pegasus.

"How chivalrous of him." stated an impressed Rarity.

"Uh...Rarity?" asked Shy nervously.

"What is it Shy darling?"

"Do you have feelings for Adam as well?" the yellow pegasus braced herself for whatever answer came next.

"It's more of a passing fancy than actual romantic feelings darling, he's nice, smart and a true gentleman and all...but I don't see anything beyond a one-night stand with him." Rarity explained. "Besides, you and him look absolutely adorable together and I don't want to get in the way."

"Oh, you really think so?"

"Of course I do darling." Rarity winked.

Dash limped her way towards her last chance at help; The Golden Oaks Library.

"Hey Dash!" exclaimed a familiar voice.

"Oh no!" said Dash to herself...the last voice she wanted to hear at the moment; Derpy.

"Dash!" exclaimed an excited Derpy as she landed in front of Dash. "Do you want to try my-"

"Derpy! I'm not in the mood right now!" interrupted an annoyed Dash, the pain wore her patience thin.

"What's wrong?" asked the concerned grey pegasus.

"It's none of your business! Now leave me alone before you break something with your iron butt again!" snapped Dash as she immediately flew away towards the library.

Dash was confused. "I was just going to ask if she wanted to try my new 'back massager'." she said to herself.

At another part of the spa, Adam was busy as he massaged Lotus. "Hmm...lower please." requested the blue mare, she moaned. Adam did as told.

"Lower." the mare requested. Adam once again did as told.

"Lower."

Adam suddenly stopped his massage. "But then I'd be touching your...rump." nervously explained the human to Lotus.

"That's the point silly." winked the mare. "And make sure you smear some oil on it too."

Adam just stood there nervously, unsure what to do.

"I'm waiting!" said the mare with a slight hint of demand in her voice.

Adam nervously lathered more massage oil on his hands before he slowly and reluctantly started touching Lotus' rump. The mare just gave a soft moan.

The human continued the rump massage. "Mmm....it's all yours." moaned Lotus. The human just kept on. "Feels so good..." moaned the mare.

Adam looked over at Lotus' face to see that her tongue stuck out of her mouth. She really did enjoy the massage. "All yours...all yours to whatever you want..." she moaned.

"Whatever I want?" Adam was confused by what she meant.

"Squeeze it, spank it, kiss it, lick it, be rough with it...just please do something!" she pleaded and moaned. The human was not sure on what to do. He just decided to gently squeeze it. "Mmmm...."

Adam continued with the massage and squeeze and soon, the moans were replaced by snores. "Huh?" turned to see Lotus was indeed asleep. The human deeply confused and disturbed.

"Does everypony here really want a piece of me?" asked Adam to himself.

Rarity and Fluttershy continued to enjoy the hot tub together, they gossiped and talked about their plans for the next week. Until they heard the sounds of Adam as he walked in.

"ADAM!" exclaimed a happy Fluttershy. "How was the massage session?" she asked.

"It was...interesting..." nervously explained Adam, as he took off his towel and slowly stepped into the hot water. "She was real professional."

"Of course they are, they've been in the business together for years!" explained Rarity. "They do know how to make a pony feel relaxed and welcomed."

"Yeah...it could see that." Adam mumbled to himself. He then took his place next to Fluttershy and immediately placed his arm around her.

"Awww...you two make a cute couple." cooed Rarity. "I could see why Fluttershy wouldn't want to share you."

Adam just smiled at the statement. "That and the fact that it wouldn't feel right for me to be in love with TWO mares, I feel like it would be unfair to Fluttershy, plus I grew up being told that a real man loves only one girl at a time."

"How chivalrous of you." mused Rarity.

Fluttershy just cuddled next to the human. "Yep, he's mine, all mine and no other mare can have him." playfully stated the yellow pegasus, who then gave a quick kiss on the cheek to the human.

"Hey look Bonnie! It's Adam!" yelled a new voice. The three of them turned to see Bon Bon and Lyra as they trotted in.

"Oh hey Lyra!" happily greeted the human. "I didn't know you go to the spa."

"I usually don't, but my friend Bonnie here insisted I come along at least once a month." explained the mint unicorn as she quickly jumped into the hot tub. "I only go here to enjoy the nice hot tub." she then took her place next to Adam. "So...how have things been going with you?"

Adam and Lyra began their conversation, Fluttershy still cuddled up to the human. As their conversation wore on, Fluttershy couldn't help but feel jealous that the human and mint unicorn had fun and actually enjoyed their conversation. She needed to keep an eye on Lyra, just in case.

"And so then, Bon Bon had to ruin everything and tell me that it was just a piece of mud shaped like a footprint" relayed the mint unicorn as she finished the story.

"That is some story." stated Adam, who actually enjoyed it.

Fluttershy needed to speak up to remind Lyra that Adam was taken. "Uh...me and Adam went on a nice romantic dinner together a few days back." chimed the yellow pegasus.

"Oh cool...which restaurant did you go to?" asked the mint unicorn.

"Oh...uh..." she tried to remember the name.

"Chateau d'Amour" answered Adam.

"Oh my goodness...that's like the most romantic place in Ponyville." Lyra squealed with excitement. "It must've been so romantic and so perfect for you."

"It was actually." stated Fluttershy.

"Well...I am so happy for you two...any plans of forming a herd?" asked the unicorn

"No plans at all Lyra." said Fluttershy in a slightly smug tone, glad that she will not have to share Adam with anypony else. He's hers and hers alone, even Adam said so.

"Even better, you don't see that many straight twosome couples in Ponyville." chimed Bon Bon.

"Although with a creature as unique and as charming as him, I wouldn't be surprised if he ends up with a harem of mares at his feet." joked Lyra as she giggled.

Adam just blushed at that statement. Fluttershy grew even more suspicious of Lyra, her mind began to wander.

Oh Adam! Buck me harder!

As you wish Lyra

Now I can have my heat induced urges satisfied and not worry about getting pregnant...so lucky to have you and not that shrieking violet Fluttershy, This was followed by a loud evil laugh from Lyra as it echoed inside Shy's mind.

"Fluttershy?" asked a concerned Rarity.

The yellow pegasus snapped out of that dirty and disturbing thought. She quickly saw Adam, Lyra, Bon Bon and Rarity stare at her.

"Uh..." Shy blushed. She then noticed that her wings were fully extended.

"You okay?" said a concerned Adam. "You were just staring into nothingness."

"Uh...I'll be in the sauna." Shy quickly got out of the tub and ran off.

Everyone else just stared at her with concern.

"Twilight! Are you in there! Need help!" yelled Dash as she pounded on the door to the library. Dash felt like she could pass out at any moment from the pain.

The door then opened to reveal Spike. "Ugh, what is it Dash?" Spike was clearly not looking forward to Dash's visit.

"Is Twilight in there?" Dash desperately asked.

"Yes, she's down stairs in the lab-" suddenly, Spike was shoved outside as Dash zoomed inside and locked the door. "HEY!"

Dash flew downstairs to see Twilight, who looked through several told scrolls. "Interesting," said Twilight to herself in full concentration. "These fairy tales on bipedal creatures fitting Adam's description may have been inspired by humans who once walked the Earth."

Dash sneeked from behind. "HEY TWILIGHT!" she yelled as she startled Twilight.

"DASH!" yelled an annoyed Twilight.

"HELP ME TWI!" Dash tackled Twilight to the floor and pinned her to the ground.

Twilight was on the floor with Dash on top, they both awkwardly stared at each other. "What do you need help with Dash?" slightly annoyed. The cyan looked at her friend with a crazed look.

"I need help with my release!" exclaimed a desperate pegasus as her face got close to Twilight's.

"Your what?!" confused.

"I need to relieve some pent up tension inside me and you're my only hope in helping me!" said a crazed Dash.

"You mean...?"

"I need some T.L.C. Twilight, and you'll do perfectly for my needs." laughed Dash with a sinister laugh.

Twilight was afraid for her life. "Why me?"

"Fluttershy and Rarity are at the spa with Adam, Pinkie Pie is out of town and asking Applejack to help will end with me getting kicked in the eye for implying that she has such things!" quickly explained Dash without a single breath in between.

Twilight just looked at Dash with annoyance. "So I am your last resort huh?"

The cyan Pegasus desperately nodded.

"Ugh!" she exclaimed. "Fine! I'll help you, but you owe me big time!"

"Oh thank you so much Twi! I knew you were always a great friend." quickly gave the unicorn a tight hug.

Twilight broke the hug. "Just follow me upstairs." reluctantly takes Dash to her room.

"I'm so thankful that Lyra finally found a friend...I'm getting tired of her always bugging me." stated Bon Bon to Rarity. They both watched Adam and Lyra across from them who played and splashed in the hot tub.

"I always thought you two were..."

"Lovers?! Oh Celestia no!" interrupted Bon Bon, "she drives me nuts being my roommate as is!"

"Oh...my mistake...sorry..." apologized Rarity for the assumption.

"You know...ever since Lyra moved in with me, those rumors began to happen. I didn't mind them, but then my dating life started to suffer as less and less stallions would ask me out on dates." explained Bon Bon.

In front of them, Adam and Lyra splashed each other and laughed. "TOO WARM!" exclaimed Lyra while she laughed.

"I later found out that it was because they thought I was a fillyfooler...and that Lyra was my lover. Typical stallions, they love to see two mares bucking each other, but they avoid you the moment they feel you are not remotely straight for them." continued Bon Bon.

"Why would they think that?" asked Rarity.

"It's just not the stallions, but the mares and foals too. Apparently, they saw me hanging around with Lyra so much, plus the fact that she has been living with me for years that made everypony assume." stated the mare. "The only reason Lyra hangs out with me so much is because she has no other friends...that is until Adam came along."

"Dive! Dive! Dive!" Adam dove under the hot water to search for the mint unicorn.

"They do enjoy each other's company." stated Rarity as she watched them.

"Because they're both outsiders..." explained Bon Bon. "...they can relate. Adam is a creature stuck in a pony world...and Lyra...well...she's..."

"Eccentric?" completed Rarity.

"Eccentric doesn't even begin to explain who Lyra is...she's...complex...to put it nicely."

Rarity just stared at Lyra as she took in what she heard.

Twilight lead Dash to her room. "So...where do you keep the stuff?" asked the pegasus.

"I'm going to show you." exclaimed Twilight. "Be patient."

The unicorn walked over to a big dresser drawer near her bed and she inserted her horn into the lock that was on the bottom drawer, it was the only drawer that had a lock. It opened to reveal a large collection of kids toys and comic books. "What the?" exclaimed Dash, she expected some toys of a different type.

"These are all the stuff I confiscated from Spike, including gems that I'm saving as the library's rainy day fund...don't want him to eat those." Twilight explained. Her horn glowed and the bottom of the shelf moved away to reveal a false bottom. "Behold Dash...my stash."

Dash looked inside and was in complete awe. "But...but...you're an egghead...and you have...the best collection I have ever seen...better than mine or Rarity's...combined!" said a completely stunned cyan mare.

"You know me Dash...I love to try everything once and I need those so my urges won't distract me from my studies." explained the lavender unicorn. "Now please pick your poison and get out of here...I need to get back to my work."

"Oh...of course." Dash grabbed what interested her and placed them in a saddlebag. "Thank you so much Twi! I will return them next week scrubbed clean and in the same condition."

"No problem, now please go and don't tell ANYONE about my stash." Twilight was eager to go back to her studies.

"I won't...you know me." Dash saluted before she flew away out the bedroom window.

"I have strange friends." said Twilight to herself...slightly annoyed at the interruption.

Sunset in Ponyville, as Adam, Fluttershy and Rarity left the spa after a relaxing day. "Ah, another relaxing day, just what a lady needs." mused Rarity, they soon arrived at the boutique. "Well, I had fun today, see you two tomorrow!"

Adam and Fluttershy waved goodbye to Rarity as she walked into the boutique and her home.

"Uh Adam?" nervously asked Fluttershy, as she and the human walked together home.

"Yes Shy?"

"How long have you and Lyra been friends?" the yellow pegasus asked with some concern in her voice.

"About a month, why do you ask?" answered Adam.

Fluttershy didn't have the heart to tell him how concerned she was that Lyra might take over her place in Adam's heart.

"Never mind, just curious." lied the yellow pegasus, as they both headed on home.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

Something I wrote before I went on hiatus.

Though I should share it.

Thanks for following the story!

Chapter XX~The Date~

Chapter XX

The Date

Day 142

Another beautiful winter day in Ponyville as many of the residents were getting ready for the annual Winter Wrap-up.

At town square, a young colt with a helicopter hat was buying a juice box from a vending machine. He grabbed the juice box from the machine and happily began drinking it, just as Lyra followed suit and also decided to buy what the young colt bought.

While drinking the juice, the colt saw a tag reading "Are you a winner?", and with wide-eyes quickly pulled the tag. Only to be disappointed when the tag beneath read "Looser!".

"MOM!!!" whined the colt as he sprinted off crying.

Lyra was too busy getting and drinking her juice box to notice. After finishing, she also noticed the tag and out of sheer curiosity she pulled it to reveal to her surprise; a tag reading "WINNER!!!"

"I'M A WINNER!!!" yelled the mint unicorn to sky.

"I just won a two day, one night stay at the Canterlot Hotel & Resort for me and one other guest!" told Lyra the news to Bon Bon, who was busy making candy.

"Usually you're not excited about staying in hotels, much less resorts." stated Bon Bon.

"I know...but this is different."

"How so?"

"The Canterlot Hotel & Resort is home to the biggest and most wildest indoor water park in all of Equestria...duh!"

"Okay..." sighed Bon Bon. "...when are we going?"

"Tomorrow." answered the unicorn.

"Tomorrow?" stated a shocked Bon Bon, "I have to help out with the Winter Wrap-up tomorrow, I can't make it."

"Oh come on Bon Bon!" exclaimed Lyra. "You've been my best friend and roommate through thick and thin...at least let me show you my gratitude of you helping me out all these years by taking you to a night of fun!" she begged.

"I only let you live with me because I felt sorry for you...you promised me you'll get a job and move out of here!"

"And I will!"

"That was FOUR years ago Lyra!" the cream pony exclaimed. "We've been living together for so long that everyone in town is suspecting that we're lovers!"

"You're exaggerating Bonnie."

"A young curious filly came up to me asked how it was like being a lesbian!" exclaimed an offended Bon Bon.

"Well...I guess that explains why stallions keep avoiding us...but who else will be willing to go with me! I can't go alone!"

"I'm sure you'll come up with something Lyra." flatly stated the cream pony as she continued with her candy making.

"You want me to what?" exclaimed a confused Adam to Lyra while he was out on a walk with Fluttershy.

"Please!" begged the mint unicorn. "You're closest thing I have to a friend besides Bon Bon, and it won't be fun to go there by myself!"

Both the human and Fluttershy gave her strange looks.

"But I have to help out Fluttershy with winter wrap-up tomorrow." explained the human.

"Uh Adam...can we talk for a moment in private?" asked Fluttershy to the human. The pegasus quickly took Adam off to the side so the could have their private conversation.

"What is it Shy?" Adam asked.

"I want you to go."

"What?!"

"You have never once been on vacation since you got here nearly five months ago...and I don't want you to be stressed out." stated the pegasus with sincerity in her voice.

"Oh...okay." reluctantly agreed the human, he didn't want to upset his marefriend.

The next day, Adam and Lyra met at Ponyville town square.

"Ready to go Adam?" exclaimed and excited Lyra, happily bouncing up and down.

Adam, armed with his travel bag, agreed. "Sure...so let's go to the station before the train leave-"

"We're not going to use the boring old train to get there silly!" giggled the mint unicorn. "We're going to teleport there!"

"Tele-what?!"

"Place your hoo-I mean hand, on any part of my body!" instructed the unicorn.

Adam does as told as placed his hand on Lyra's back.

"Good, now all I need is to concentrate, picture the location we're going to in my mind's eye and POOF! We'll be in front of the resort in a matter of seconds!" she exclaimed. "Now hold on, count to three and keep all limbs near me!"

Adam braced himself as Lyra closed her eyes and her horn began to glow. "One...two...th-"

Almost instantly, both Lyra and Adam disappear in a flash of green light.

Adam looked around in complete shock, shivering with cold steam coming off of his body. He couldn't believe that he was in front of the resort, just as Lyra said. Suddenly, the human felt nauseous, he quickly ran towards some bushes, and threw up behind them.

"Oh yeah..." giggled Lyra. "...nausea and vomiting are a common side-effect among-st first timers, but your body will build a tolerance to it."

"NEVER AGAIN!" exclaimed Adam as he finished vomiting. He just sat down on the ground to get his bearings.

"Oh...sorry...I kind of forgot that the side-effects are more pronounced and potent among non-equine species." sheepishly stated Lyra.

Adam got back up on his feet. "Let's just check-in before my head starts spinning." he picked up his bag and leads Lyra inside.

Both the human and unicorn reach their room for the next two days and a night. The room was a standard hotel sweet, with twin beds, a desk, bathroom and a small fridge holding the mini-bar.

"COOL!" Lyra ran to the bed nearest the window and bounced on it. "I CALL THIS ONE!"

Adam just smiled at Lyra's carefree and fun attitude.

"Now put on your swim trunks, because we have an indoor water park to enjoy!" beamed Lyra.

Luckily, Rarity made the human a swimsuit for such an occasion.

Adam and Lyra reached the indoor water park, only to find it packed with ponies.

"Are water parks usually this crowded?" asked the human.

"Only the really popular ones." answered Lyra. "Come on...we'll go the water slides first." the unicorn used her magic to grab Adam by the hand and take him to a nearby water slide.

Adam was nervous, having never been down a water slide before. They reached the top of the slide. "Okay, just lay on your back and keep all of your limbs near your body at all times." instructed the mint unicorn.

"O-okay." nervously stammered the human as he got on the slide and did as told.

"Good luck!" the unicorn suddenly pushed the human down the slide.

"LYRA~~~!!!" he yelled before reaching the bottom in a big splash.

Back at the hotel room, Lyra was bandaging Adam's hand, having sliced it while going down the slide. "Yeah...sorry about that."

"That's okay. I should have followed your instructions more carefully." stated Adam, trying to cheer Lyra up.

Lyra couldn't help but stare at Adam's hands, she has never seen such a thing up close before. She quickly regained her focus. "Hey...how about we take advantage of the complimentary room service and minibar?" offered the unicorn.

Adam thought about that offer.

3 drinks in...

A server came into the hotel room with some fine meals, only to be met by a slightly tipsy Lyra and Adam. "FOOD HAS ARRIVED!" exclaimed Lyra

Normally, Adam never drinks, but he decided to make a slight exception to cheer Lyra up.

The server revealed a meal of fresh fruit, raw oysters for Adam, and plum pudding. "YAY!" yelled the unicorn.

Both Adam and Lyra dug in as the server left.

2 drinks and a meal later...

Lyra is laying down on Adam's lap, as he fed her grapes.

"I guess I have been trying to figure out what to do with my life since my parents kicked me out of the house." explained the unicorn, telling the human her life story. "Tell me Adam...back in your home world...did you have a special someone?"

"I did actually...her name was Mary."

"What happened...did you guys broke-up or something before you left?"

"She died." answered the human ominously.

"I'm sorry to hear that...do you still miss her?"

Adam just sighed. "Yes...I miss her so much, so much so, that I built a time machine just so I can prevent her death."

"But you still love Fluttershy right?"

"Well...I don't know actually...I love Fluttershy with all my heart...yet, my heart is telling me to not give up on Mary, not loose any hope in saving her."

"So...now you're conflicted?"

Adam just quietly nodded in agreement.

"I know how it's like to be stuck in the middle between two loves. It was horrible, I didn't know what to do, so I just made a decision that made the most sense."

"And what's that?"

"I chose none of them and left, if I couldn't decide between them, then I should not be with either of them. Afterwards...I dropped out of the academy for gifted unicorns, but unfortunately, that's what caused my parents to kick me out of my home, so I was stuck with nothing to do and nowhere to go."

"What did you do?"

"I got an offer from Princess Celestia, she was shocked that one of her best students in the academy would just drop-out like that, so she offered me a two-year membership to the 'Brotherhood of the Fourth Sphere' a secret organization tasked with protecting and keeping the political status-quo of Equestria." Lyra continued. "I naturally accepted, seeing as I had no other options."

"Oh."

"Yep" agreed the unicorn. "I did my two years, Celestia gave me enough bits for a train ticket to any city in Equestria I wanted to go, and then I met Bon Bon...and the rest is history, although I still haven't found my special somepony yet after all those years." Lyra looked sad and Adam couldn't help but feel sorry for her. "That is...until I met you..."

Lyra got up and suddenly began kissing Adam on the lips, the human was stunned and quickly pushed Lyra off of him.

"What's wrong?" asked a sad Lyra.

"This isn't right..."

"Come on Adam...please!" begged the unicorn. "Just this one time! Haven't you ever wondered what it's like to make love to a pony?"

"Uh..."

Lyra grabbed Adam's hand and nuzzled it. "For just this once...make me feel like mare...make me feel loved." she then seductively sucked on Adam's index finger. "How long as it been since you lasted rutted?"

The human was still in shock. "Over four years..."

"Six years for me." Lyra got on top of Adam, gently and playfully nipping his neck. "Just for tonight. Fluttershy will never know and I'll never beg for you to do this ever again."

"Just this once?" asked Adam for clarification.

"Just this once." Lyra returned back to suckling Adam's index finger. "Show me what these digits can do."

Adam just couldn't find the will to say no to such a cute and heartwarming site. Plus it has been over four long years without release. "As long as we never speak of this afterwards...okay."

Lyra just smiled and kissed Adam with passion. "Now tell me something first...how long can you humans last?"

"Several minutes."

"Jackpot." grinned the unicorn as she tongue kissed the human.

OH YES! RIGHT THERE! ADAM!

The human slowly opened his eyes to find himself on the bed, naked, and with the bright sun shining in. Adam looked around only to find the room is cleaned, his clothes in a neat pile on the chair across from the bed, but no sign of Lyra or her belongings.

"Lyra?" Adam looked around only to find a sticky-note on his hand. "Huh?"

The human took the note and read it.

Dear Adam,

Thank you for the best sex I ever had...I never knew those parts of my anatomy could be stimulated like that. Anyways, I have left for bigger and better things, so don't bother looking for me. Thanks.

-Lyra

P.S. Check out time is at noon.

Adam looked at the clock to see that it is 10:30am. Suddenly, the realization of what he did last night set it. "OH NO!"

Adam returned back to Ponyville as quickly as he could, the first thing he did was run straight to Bon Bon's place.

"Bon Bon! Bon Bon!" exclaimed the human as he saw Bon Bon grabbing the mail in front of her house.

"Oh Adam...welcome back!" chimed a cheerful Bon Bon.

"Where's Lyra?" asked the human.

"Haven't she told you? She got a job offer in Las Pegasus for the Las Pegasus Symphony Orchestra." stated the tan pony.

"Job offer?"

"Yeah...you and her were out enjoying the buffet at the resort when you met some key members of the orchestra and Lyra showed off her skills on the lyre." she explained.

Adam realized that Lyra told Bon Bon a lie. But he decided not to say anything. "Oh...yeah, it was a wild night. She was good...especially in the bedroom." Adam mumbled the last part under his breath.

Bon Bon then brought Adam into a hug. "Oh...and thank you for being such a great friend to Lyra...it's rare for her to warm-up to other ponies."

The human said nothing, but return the hug.

Adam quickly ran up to Fluttershy's cottage. He knocked on the door and is quickly met by Fluttershy.

"ADAM!" exclaimed the pegasus before the human kissed her passionately. "Oh my..."

"I missed you so much!" exclaimed the human as he brought the pegasus into a tight hug.

"I guess you really did miss me." stated a smiling Fluttershy.

Little did she know, but a single tear of guilt ran down Adam's cheek. "I did."

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

My passion for writing as returned!

20 chapters down...19 more to go.

NEXT TIME: The Apple Family Reunion!

Chapter XXI~The Reunion~

Chapter XXI

The Reunion

Day 159

"Okay...a little to the left...up a little more..." directed Applejack to Adam as he was putting up the banner on the entrance way to the farm. "And...perfect!" the mare said once satisified with how the banner was placed.

Welcome to the Apple Family Reunion y'all!

"Your family will feel very welcomed...how many did you say was coming?" he asked as he got off the stepladder.

"Sixty-five."

"That many?" Adam expected a slightly smaller number.

"Ah well ya know us Apple folk, we breed like rabbits we do." awkwardly joked the apple mare. A small blush of embarrassed formed.

"So...is there anything else you need me to do for today?" the human asked.

"That's up to ya...ya can stay and help out with the event and activities."

"Well...I really have nothing else planned for today, except maybe helping Dash move out of my home, but I prefer to take in as much sun and sanity as possible."

Applejack laughed. "Ah hear ya, Dash can get a little to much to handle sometimes." they both started their walk to the farmhouse to wait for the many members of the Apple clan to arrive.

"Ah don't know Babs, ah did everything ah could to get his attention, but he has Fluttershy now and ah'm just a filly." explained Apple Bloom to her cousin Babs Seed, who arrived the day before. They were both in Apple Bloom's room.

"So...why do you have a crush on him?" wondered Babs.

"Because he's so nice, friendly, patient, wise and ah just feel so safe and loved around him...ah wish there were more colts like him." sighed the yellow filly.

"Me too...but you have to remember AB...you're a filly and he's an adult...your relationship with him will be illegal." the other filly explained.

"But by the time ah'm old enough he'll probably be back to his home world, opportunity wasted."

Babs felt bad for her cousin.

At the same time in the skies over Ponyville, Rainbow Dash sat on a cloud as she thought about the designed of her new cloud home. "Hmmm....more rainbows and storm clouds would be a lot cooler than the last one."

"Miss Rainbow Dash?" asked a voice from behind. Dash turned around to see a very amazing sight; Soarin' floating in front of her, she was in awe. "Rainbow Dash?" he asked again.

Dash quickly snapped out of it to talk to the stallion. "Oh right...how can I help you?" she nervously chuckled.

"Just came here to see how the house building is coming along and I'm looking for potential recruits to join the Wonderbolt reserves.' the pegasus stallion explained.

"Wait...Wonderbolt reserves?! Me? Being considered?!" the mare was stunned.

"Yes."

Dash gasped. "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh this is so awesome...I will gladly sign-up for the reserves!" she exclaimed with excitement.

"Great!" said pleased Soarin. "All you need to do is to show up at the Wonderbolt offices in Cloudsdale to sign-up."

"Will do." saluted Dash.

"So...need any help rebuilding your cloud home?" he asked.

"Maybe help me moving my things...Adam would've helped me, but I bet he's having fun down at Sweet Apple Acres helping out with the family reunion there."

"Adam? Your human friend?"

"Yes him." she confirmed.

"I'll tell you what...you stay here and work on your home, I'll go down and get Adam for you, so which way is Sweet Apple Acres?"

"Go straight on south until see a lot of apple trees on the ground." directed the cyan mare.

"Ah, thanks, got to fly." he waved Dash goodbye before he flew off to the farm.

"Soarin is so dreamy...." she swooned as she watched him fly off to the horizon.

Adam had just finished setting up the picnic tables where the big family feast will take place. "There we go...now on to th-"

"HOWDY THERE!" exclaimed a voice out of nowhere, it caused the human to jump from getting startled.

"What the?" Adam turned around, he clutched his chest to slowdown his heart rate. He saw a yellow stallion with an orange mane, he wore a vest and hat.

"Ya must the human that Applejack always talks about Adam...right?"

"That's my name yes." the human said calmly and breathing deeply.

He was suddenly wrapped into a tight hug by the stallion. "That was a mighty fine thing ya did savin' Apple Bloom, ya deserve to be an honorary Apple family member." he congratulated as he then broke the hug.

"Cousin Braeburn?" asked Applejack as she walked out of the farmhouse to see her cousin.

"Cousin Jacquelyn?" teased the stallion as he used Applejack's real name.

Applejack nervously blushed. "Ya know only my birth certificate calls me by that Brae!"

"Well sorry if ah like to tease ya sometimes about it!" he laughed.

"Your birth name is Jacquelyn? That's a beautiful name." commented the human.

"But ever since ah've been born, ah always been called Jackie, sometimes Applejack as a joke, but it wasn't until ah got my cutie mark that I started usin' Applejack full time." explained the mare. "Don't ya dare tell my friends about it, especially Rarity." she then walked away to finish the set-up.

"Well...ah have more embarrassing AJ stories to tell ya!" Braeburn announced to Adam as he started to tell some stories. Adam had no say in the matter.

Pretty soon the reunion was well underway as the rest of the family finally arrived.

"So the lady wrote down in the bottom of the flour barrel...O I C U R M T..."

"OH I SEE YOU ARE EMPTY!" completed that audience who got the joke, some members of the Apple family were listening to Adam share some jokes. They all laughed.

"Okay everypony is time for the seven-legged race!" announced Applejack.

Everyone quickly dispersed to go see it until only Apple Bloom was left. "You're family is pretty fun Apple Blood." complimented the human.

"They can be...uh...want to go on a walk with me for a bit Adam?" asked Apple Bloom, she really wanted to spend some alone time with him.

"Sure, I would like that, lead the way." he smiled.

"Great! Come on!" trotted off with the human happily following.

Soarin finally arrived at Sweet Apple Acres and landed in front of the barn. "Now to find that human." he said to himself as he trotted over to a table to see a mare there. "Maybe she knows where he is."

"Howdy there...what can ah do for ya?" asked the orange mare with yellow hair and freckles. She looked familiar to the Wonderbolt.

"Do I know you from somewhere?" he asked.

"That depends...ah've meet many ponies in my short life."

Soarin finally had an epiphany. "HEY! You're the pony who sold me that pie at the Gala! Oh my goodness I completely forgot to thank you afterwards for the pie!"

"It did get a little crazy at the end there...but ya really thought it was good?" asked a thankful Applejack.

"It was like the best pie I ever ate!" he exclaimed.

Applejack was touched, she worked hard to bake those goods for the gala. "Ah..ah'm glad ya think so...ah worked really hard on them."

"And that hard work showed."

Applejack blushed slightly. "He's a pretty nice colt." she started to feel strange. "Anything to help my family and farm."

"Maybe you should cater for the Wonderbolts someday...they're missing out." the stallion smiled.

"Why do ah feel strange? Don't tell me it is heat week coming...but that's three months away! Calm a calm head there AJ.". Applejack kept a calm face. "Ah'll think about it...anyways...want some cider while ya here?"

"Might as well, one cider please!" Soarin shrugged.

"Comin' right up!"

"So...I have been meaning to ask, but I was afraid to, but, what happened to your parents?" asked Adam to Apple Bloom as they walked around the orchid.

"Ah'm not to sure...Applejack, Granny and Big Mac always dodge the subject every time I ask...but ah do know that they died when ah was just three months old." answered the filly.

"Really?"

"That's all they tell me...that they passed on...but how is still a mystery to me, but ah do hear Applejack get nightmares about it sometimes...she tends to talk in her sleep at times."

"So I am guessing Applejack had to learn to grow-up quickly." the human said, he now had a lot more respect for the mare.

"She did...how about your parents?" asked the filly.

"Well...dad was an emotionally absent drunk and mom was very pious." explained the human. "Not exactly the best of childhoods...especially after dad died when I was just ten years old...I had to work the family orchid and balance school as well."

"Oh my goodness...that does sound bad." said the filly.

"I luckily managed to leave the farm at the first opportunity after I was accepted into university."

"It's great that you did...you are very smart." complimented Apple Bloom. "Adam...can I confess something to you?"

"Sure, go ahead." the human knelled down so he can talk to the filly more easily.

"Adam...I really lo-"

"ADAM!" yelled a voice that interrupted Apple Bloom. Adam turned to see Granny. "There ya are, mind goin' to my room and grabbin' the family photo albums for me...ah'm too old to be climbin' up and down stairs all day."

"Oh...certainly." he turned to Apple Bloom. "We'll talk some more later." he smiled at her before he got up and ran to the house.

Apple Bloom was once again upset that she couldn't tell Adam how she feels about him.

"It's a very nice family reunion you have here." said Soarin as he drank another mug of cider.

"It is..." Applejack smiled, but she always felt that something important was missing.

"What is it?" asked a curious Soarin.

"Oh nothin', just been so busy is all." luckily Soarin did not know Applejack long enough to tell when she was lying. The truth was that Applejack missed her parents badly, she still wished to this day that should have done a lot more to save them.

"Well...to family!" toasted Soarin

Applejack toasted back with a smile. "To family!"

Adam walked into Granny's room and quickly saw the bookshelf. He went over to it and pulled any book with the title "Album" in it from the shelf and stacked them on the bed, although he did find something interesting; a Playcolt magazine from many decades ago. "Hmmm...this is interesting..." he flipped to the centerfold of the magazine to see a photo of a very young and attractive Granny Smith lounged erotically on white satin sheets, her mane and tail were completely free and loose. "So Granny was quite the looker in her younger days...who knew." he placed the magazine back where he found it.

He then picked up the stack of seven photo albums from the bed, but the top books accidentally slipped out of the stack and landed beside the bed, some photos came out. "My bad." he quickly got to the floor to pick up the fallen photos, he then looked under the bed to make sure he did not miss any only to find a strange sight; a metal box with a Equestrian coat of arms on it. "What's this?"

The human took out the box from under the bed and placed it on top. Adam unhinged the latches, surprised that it didn't have a lock on it, and opened it, only to find a serious of photos and papers that defiantly have nothing to do with the farm.

He looked through them until he came across a photo that made his heart skip , he saw a large group photo with Granny Smith with other mares surrounding a large marble statue of a human foot. "What the?" he did not know what he found more disturbing; the fact the the rest of the statue is missing, or the fact that they're Equestrian ponies surrounding it. He flipped the photo over to see a caption: Female members of the Brotherhood

He found various more photos like that and a letter from Princess Celestia herself.

Dear Ann Smith,

You have been a valuable member of the Fourth Sphere and I would like to personally congratulate you on your years of service in maintaining the status-quo for the sake of the citizens of Equestria.

Keep the human coin all members are given as a souvenir for your patriotic service.

Sincerely,

HRH Princess Celestia

Tapped to the bottom of the letter was an actual human era coin; an American quarter. "What the? This can't be right?!" Adam was in shock.

"PUT THAT LETTER DOWN ADAM!" yelled Granny Smith as she angrily walked into the room. "And forget ya ever saw that!"

"What's going on here? Why is there a human artifact in your possession?!" Adam desperately asked the old mare.

"My past and what ah did for my kingdom is none of yer concern!" spat Granny. "Now get the photo albums and leave my room!" she ordered.

"I thought you ponies have no idea humans existed before you."

"And it shall remain that way! Now get out!"

Adam knew that he just uncovered a vast conspiracy involving the Princess herself, but the human decided not to upset the old mare further and put all the items from the box back inside it. "Good...now grab the albums and let's go." instructed the old mare as she walked out of the room.

The human pushed the box back under the bed, grabbed the photo albums and began to walk out of the room.

"MY HEAD!" he heard Granny yell, suddenly followed by the sounds of loud tumbling down the stairs.

"GRANNY!" Adam quickly dropped the albums and ran out to see what was happening. He reached the top of the stairs to see a sight that he will never forget; an unconscious Granny at the bottom, not responsive. "GRANNY!"

He ran down the stairs. "What's going on? Granny? Can hear me?" tried to shake her awake, but still no response, he could not hear her breathe. "Granny...not now...please not now...SOMEONE HELP ME!!!" yelled Adam as he cradled the old mare in his arms. He had no idea what to do, and he felt responsible from what happened. "HELP ME!!!" he yelled again. "Come on...everything will be okay Ann...everything will be okay...please pull through..."

The human started to cry as he knew the situation became hopeless.

"I now believe that you are ready for your next task Trixie." ominously said Celestia to her secret student as she levitated an amulet to her.

"What's this?" asked the blue mare. It looked like the Alicorn Amulet, only the jewel was gray.

"A portal to a pocket dimension, an eternal prison...where not even death will let you escape."

"And you want me to use it on the human?"

"The sooner you catch him, the less likely he'll disrupt the status-quo..the more likely possible unwanted change will occur...officially he shouldn't be here since humans never existed."

"Or at least that's what you keep telling your subjects."

Celestia decided not to say another word. "You are free to go now Trixie..."

Trixie bowed and walked out of the room with the new amulet.

"Hopefully this plan will work and I won't have to resort to Plan B." the princess said to herself.

Author's Note

This was all planned out from the beginning.

Chapter XXII~The Library~

It was a dark and stormy day in the big city, and at a pet day-camp named "The Littlest Pet Shop", the pets inside were going about their business, playing, painting and what not, except for a single purple spaniel in a black beret, who was looking out the pet shop window...bored out of her skull.

"Curse this gloomy weather." she sighed to herself as she watched the cars and several brave people go past outside. She thought about maybe practicing her singing but the gloomy weather outside just killed her mood for it. The purple dog just gave another bored sigh.

"Hey Zoe!" popped out a blue mongoose, startling the dog. "What are you doing?"

"Oh, Sunil, it's just you." stated Zoe as she went back to being bored. "I'm just sitting here watching the world spin by"

"That sounds fun, I would love to join you but I have a new toy to try out!" gleefully stated the blue mongoose.

"A toy?" said Zoe, interested peaked after hearing a new opportunity to pass the time.

"Oh yes!" began Sunil. "It's a new prop for my magic show! Want to see it?"

"Anything to pass the time." she sighed, going along with this.

"Great!" The mongoose grabbed Zoe by the paw and took her to another part of the pet shop. "This is going to improve my magic shows!"

Sunil took Zoe to a pet-sized lilac colored box. "I should really change the color of this box first, lilac is NOT my color." he exclaimed in excitement, which is not that often.

"What does it do?" asked a confused Zoe.

"It can make things disappear!" he excitedly explained. "All you have to do is get in the box, then I'll say the magic words...and BOOM! Disappear!"

"Sounds...interesting." In reality, Zoe was not a fan of magic but played along with it so she wouldn't hurt Sunil's feelings.

"Want to be my volunteer so I can try it out?" Sunil asked.

"Oh...uh...okay." Zoe nervously answered. "What's the worse that can happen?" she said to herself as she opened the lilac box, walked inside and sat down.

Sunil closed the box and took out the magic book that came with it. "Are you okay in there Zoe?"

"Yes!" yelled the dog from inside.

"Are the air holes on top working?"

"I can breath!"

"Great!" Sunil opened the book to the correct page and began reading a passage. "Id...cane...evanescunt!" the mongoose chanted while waving around his arms. Nothing appeared to have happened.

"Uh...I'm still in here!" yelled Zoe from inside the box.

"Let me try that again." re-reads the instructions carefully. "Id! Cane! Evanescunt!" the mongoose exclaimed with more confidence, but once again, nothing appeared to have happened.

"Oh what's the use!" exclaimed a frustrated Sunil as he threw the book away. "I'll never be a great magician, I'm just going to be a failure!" he fell to the floor, soul crushed, tearing up.

Zoe heard him and walked out of the box to join him. "Sunil?" she asked with concern.

"I really thought it would work, but I guess I wasn't meant to be a magician."

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll be a great magician...if you put your mind to it...you can do-”

Suddenly, a large bright light envelopes Sunil’s field of vision, followed by an ear splitting boom. The mongoose quickly ducked down and covered his eyes and ears. Just as soon as it began, it suddenly stopped.

Sunil slowly got up to see a shocking site; on the spot where Zoe was, was a dark burn mark, her beret and her collar.

“Zoey?”

Chapter XXII
The Library

Day 166

Twilight was summoned to Canterlot by Celestia. Twilight probably suspected that it had something to do with Adam since he has been locked up the archives with his time machine for several days. Despite the insistence of Applejack and Mac, the human still felt responsible for Granny Smith's death, he refused to attend the funeral.

"How is he Celestia?" asked a concerned Twilight as she followed the princess down to the Canterlot archives.

"Depends on whether being buried in his work is a good sign or not...he hasn't talked to anyone since he got here, not even the guards who would check on him every few hours or so." explained Celestia as they reached the restricted section of the archive.

In the reading area of the restricted section, they saw Adam there as he wrote down equations on the blackboards that surrounded his space, near the center was the time machine itself, along with all the tables stacked with scientific books and paper. As Adam wrote down the equation, he looked at the blackboard behind him to see that he missed a mistake. "Damn it! I forgot to put the coordinate time in parenthesis!" he yelled in frustration as now he had to do the entire equation all over again. "Come on Adam! You're the one that came up with the concept of proper time so you should be able to do these in your sleep!" he immediately picked up an eraser and began to erase everything.

Adam re-started all over again. "Uh Adam?" chimed Twilight. Adam immediately stopped his frantic writing.

"Twilight?" he turned around.

"I will leave you two alone to talk things out." said Celestia as she walked out of the room.

"So...what are you working on?" asked the unicorn as she peaked at some papers on the desk.

"Trying to disprove the concept that time is an arrow that hopelessly moves in a straight line into the future." Adam said as he sat down in front of his time machine. "I have been working on a theory that postulates that maybe time and space are actually interconnected...two sides of the same coin...I can picture it making sense in my mind but just how do I mathematically prove it?"

"Look...we're all worried about you...especially Fluttershy, she hasn't seen you since you skipped Granny Smith's funeral." explained the concerned mare.

"Why should I? I don't deserve to be there especially since I was responsible for her death!" exclaimed the human.

"She suffered an aneurysm which caused her to tumble down the stairs and get a concussion." clarified the unicorn.

"She only got that aneurysm because she got angry for snooping around being confronted by her past!" he snarled.

Twilight was stunned from the outburst. "Why do you always blame yourself for things that you can't control?"

Adam just sighed. "Because I refuse to believe that bad things happen without reason..."

"You still blame yourself for Mary's death?"

The human knew that Twilight was right, he just kept quiet, it confirmed the unicorn's suspicions.

"Adam...you now have a new marefriend...someone Mary would gladly approve of...you know finally have an excuse to be happy again and finally resume your life." she said as she sat in front of the human.

"I still hold out hope that I will someday find a way to change the past and save her from such a horrible death." Twilight wrapped the human into a hug.

Adam could not help but be reminded of Mary every single time he looks at Twilight, the hug that the unicorn was giving him reminded him so much of the hugs he received in his past with her.

Suddenly, a large explosion was heard. Both Twilight and Adam broke their hug as a large cloud of dust and smoke enveloped them, they could not see a thing.

"What's going on?!" exclaimed the unicorn just before she was quickly hit by a beam of magic, "AUGH!" she was blown back and crashed into a blackboard. breaking it and knocking it over.

Adam could see a pair of bright red eyes through the smoke as it slowly dissipated. The human stood his ground. "Who are you?!"

The smoke finally cleared to reveal a red-eyed Trixie with another amulet around her neck. "Trixie believes we already met monkey!" she gave a sinister laugh.

"WHAT DO YOU WANT?" he slowly backed his way to the time machine in case he needed to make a quick escape or shield himself.

"To see you gone!" laughed Trixie as the amulet around her neck began to charge. Adam took the opportunity to pull the lever on his time machine to activate the time bubble that surrounded the machine during travel. "Like a fancy shield will protect you from this!" gloated the mare the amulet shot out a gray beam at Adam and his machine.

The human braced himself for the worst as the magic beam hit the protective time bubble and absorb it. He quickly started to hear mechanical grinding and groaning sounds as the bubble around Adam and the time machine turned gray. "That's usually not a good sound."

"WHAT?! NO!" Trixie couldn't believe that the beam could not break through so she immediately used her magic to charge the amulet again and quickly fire another beam.

Once again the time bubble absorbed it, but this made the machine make more bad sounding mechanical noises until it started to tremble. "Oh no...the beam is giving my machine power...too much power!" Adam became worried about the potential of over loading his only way to get back home if we wanted to. He quickly grabbed the lever and pull it to turn the machine off.

But as the time bubble dissipated is it would normally do when turned off...it instead concentrated itself into a single dense ball in front of Adam's eyes. "This is not good."

Trixie fired another beam now that Adam was no longer shield. "Prepare to spend the rest of your life in a dark void monkey!"

"NO!!!" yelled Adam as the beam hit the dense energy ball followed by a blast of sheer white light.

Twilight slowly woke up to find herself sore and lying on top of a broken blackboard on the floor. "ADAM!" she exclaimed as she remembered what happened, she got back on her hooves put found no sigh of Adam or Trixie anywhere, just his time machine. Everything was dark and quiet, apart from her, there was nothing else generating any sound or noise.

"ADAM?!" she yelled only to realize a lack of echo in her voice. She ran out the room to find them, but also noticed that her hooves didn't echo either. "What's going on around here?" she ran up the stairs to the main floor of the Canterlot library to find it extremely difficult to look out the massive windows, nothing but bright white light showed through them. "My goodness...this is brighter than Celestia's sun."

Twilight had no idea what to do, she couldn't go outside or risk blinding herself, there was no pony around. "Where is everyone?!"

A sinister other worldly growl was heard, it sounded like it came from everywhere. It sent a chill down the mare's spine. "ADAM?!" Twilight got out of the main floor as quickly as possible but her way was blocked by what appeared to be a large claw slicing through space like it was fabric...something not good was trying to break through as a alien claw reached out from the spacial tear.

"LEAVE HER ALONE CREEP!" yelled a new voice as a beam of magic scored a directed hit on the alien claw which caused it to immediately recoil and go back to where it came from, closing the tear.

"What the?" Twilight turned around to see an absolutly shocking sight, another unicorn. But not just any unicorn, but it had the same colored fur, the same colored tail and mane, the same pink streak across, only this mane was cut short, this unicorn even had the same exact cutie mark as her...only the major difference was that this unicorn was a...stallion!

"You okay there?" asked what appeared to be the stallion version of Twilight.

"Who are you?" Twilight was confused.

"Your male counterpart Twi." chimed Adam as he walked in following the lavender stallion. "Twilight Sparkle...meet Dusk Shine...Dusk Shine, Twilight Sparkle." he introduced the two to each other.

They both walked circles around each other, they checked each other out, especially the area between their hind-legs. "There's a male version of me?!" "There's a female version of me?!" they both said to each other.

"Adam? What's going on?" Twilight was confused.

"I have no idea...but I am guessing the explosion inadvertently caused by Trixie may have un-stablized the space between universes." theorized the human. "It has to be because from what Dusk told me, there's a separate but similar Ponyville everypony's gender is switched."

"I thought the multiple universes concept was just an unproven hypothesis." stated Twilight.

"Me too." agreed Dusk.

"And now we have proven it." said Adam. "Judging that there is no existent matter outside the main library doors...I believe we are...stuck."

"Stuck where?" asked Dusk.

"Between worlds." answered Adam ominously.

"Oh no no no no!" Sunil could not believe that Zoe just disappeared like that in front of his eyes. "What am I going to do?! They'll think I murdered her because none will believe what I just saw!" he quickly picked up the collar and black beret off the floor and threw them in the box to hide them.

"Hey Sunil!" greeted Pepper, this caused Sunil to do a girly scream from getting startled. "Uh..."

The blue mongoose turned around. "PEPPER! What are you doing here?!" he exclaimed nervously.

"To ask when the next magic show will be because Minka and Penny, especially Minka, are getting bored and they want to see this new box in action." explained the skunk.

"Oh...uh...it's not ready yet, I have a lot of practice to do and what not...so please leave me so I can work!" he nervously explained as he sweated bullets.

"Right...I'll go tell them that." Pepper was suspicious but goes along with what Sunil said and walked away.

Sunil sweated nervously even more.

"So how are we going to fix this whole mess Adam?" asked Twilight as both she, Dusk Shine and the human go back to the archive room.

"To be honest...I have no idea...this is a completely new concept in physics where I came from." explained Adam as a went to a blackboard. "From what I observed...there is apparently multiple universes outside of our own." draws multiple circles. "Now...the beam that Trixie fired-"

"He's known as Trixter in my universe." interrupted Dusk. "But please continue."

"Right...so what if that beam plus the energy from the time machine's time bubble result in such a large discharge of energy that it literally pushed us out of a universe and into the void between them?"

"We were blasted out of a universe?" exclaimed Twilight.

"But how in the world did I end up here when I wasn't even IN an explosion like that?" wondered a disbelieving Dusk.

Suddenly, large bright flash interrupted everything, followed by a loud "pop" sound.

"-anything." said the new arrival.

The two unicorns and Adam look on with shock to see a purple talking dog come out of literally nowhere. The purple dog quickly realized she was not in the pet shop anymore. "How did I get here? Where am I? Who are you creatures!" exclaimed the dog as she demanded answers.

"Uh...my name is Dusk Shine...what's yours?" the male unicorn introduced himself.

"Zoe...Zoe Trent...future diva...how on Earth did I get here?!" she demanded.

"That depends...how familiar are you with not-so-much-theoretical-anymore physics?" asked Adam.

Zoe said nothing. "I demand you come up with a way to get me home this instant!"

"That's what we were working on before you got here." explained Twilight.

"And...?"

"We're on the explanation stage." answered the human.

Dusk turned his attention back to Adam. "So how did me and Zoe got here since the explosion occurred in YOUR universe and not ours?"

"Maybe the explosion had a ripple effect across the universe, the explosion probably randomly transported you two here." theorized Twilight.

"Why me?!" exclaimed a disbelieving Zoe.

"Because you just won the ultimate lottery." answered Dusk.

"Curse my good luck." the dog sighed.

"But how are we going to get back to our own respective universes?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah...I have a future where I come from!" exclaimed Zoe. "You know, whenever Blythe had a problem with her computer she would just reboot it." she said offhandedly.

"Wait...reboot?" Adam was curious by what the purple dog meant.

"Restart." she clarified.

This gave Adam a blast of inspiration. "I can't believe I am saying this but...ZOE YOU ARE A GENIUS!" Adam excitedly exclaimed that he finally came up with a solution.

"Oh...why thanks," Zoe giggled and was touched. "I do have my moments at times."

The human went back to writing on the blackboard.

"It is postulated that for every action...there's an equal and opposite reaction...in order to gets us back to our respective universes we need to recreate the energy from that explosion...and the only way I know how, short of finding a homicidal Trixie, is to blow-up the time machine which will reboot everything back to normal."

"WHAT?! Destroy the time machine?! But that's your only way of returning home!" Twilight was in shock that Adam would consider doing such a thing to his most prized possession.

Suddenly, the whole library shook as cracks formed across the walls and floor, bright white light emitted from them. "What's happening?" exclaimed the female dog.

"The system is becoming unstable...anything that is not from this universe is breaking down from the harsh conditions of the void." explained Dusk as the shaking stopped.

"I must get going." Adam quickly climbed aboard his time machine.

"ADAM NO!" yelled Twilight as she climbed in after him.

"I'm sorry Twilight...but I must do this...to get everything back to the way they should be." explained a determined human.

"Will you be able to survive this?" Twilight was worried that she will never see Adam again.

"I am not sure...best case scenario...I will survive, everything will return to normal with only me having any memory of this." he stated with uncertainty.

"And the worst case?"

"Die and have all my particles and consciousness dispersed across the multi-verse...but the rest of you will be okay."

"Before you go...there's something I always to tell you."

"What is it?" Adam got himself ready to start the machine.

Suddenly, Twilight went in and passionately kissed the human on the lips. To the human, it felt right, it felt like it was Mary kissing him...but the thing he was kissing was not even human. To the unicorn, it felt natural, it felt perfect, it felt...magical.

Dusk and Zoe looked on with surprise as both the mare and human broke the kiss. "I'm sorry." admitted Twilight.

"For what?"

Twilight suddenly used her horn to send the human an electrical shock, which caused him to loose consciousness. Adam slumped over and fell out of the machine and to the floor. Twilight sat herself down in his place. "I will not risk loosing you Adam...at least with my magic I will hopefully be more likely to survive the journey." she pulled the lever and the machine started to go.

Dusk and Zoe stood back as the machine was enveloped in gray light. "What is that unicorn doing?!" asked Zoe.

"Doing what I would also do if the human was female." explained Dusk.

The machine suddenly disappeared in a bright gray flash.

Twilight found herself travelling through the white void between universes, it was nothing but white in all directions. As predicted, the harsh conditions of the void started to dissolve the machine away. "I love Adam...no matter where I end up!"

The unicorn mare closed her eyes and braced herself for the explosion that should result from the machines destruction, but instead, she started to feel like she was spreading, like she was living and dying multiple times across multiple universes. "No matter where, when or in what universe...I will always fall in love with you...even if I can't have you...I will always be in all of your lives." she thought to herself as everything went dark.

At the pet shop, Sunil was curled up on the floor as he waited for the inevitable to happen; get blamed for Zoe's disappearance.

Suddenly, a large bright light envelopes the blue mongoose’s field of vision, followed by an ear splitting boom. "Oh no! It has come for me!"

The mongoose quickly ducked down and covered his eyes and ears. Just as soon as it began, it suddenly stopped.

Sunil got up and found that he was still in the pet shop, he was still where he was. "Huh?"

"Hey Sunil!" exclaimed a voice as it startled the mongoose. He quickly looked back to see that it was Zoe herself, back.

"Zoey?! Is that you?!" he could not believe the sight.

He was quickly grabbed into a tight hug from the dog. "You have no idea of the weirdness I have been through!" she exclaimed. "It is so good to be back with friends." she sighed.

Sunil just smiled and rubbed her back to comfort her. "Me too Zoey...me too."

February 12, 1875

"It's a girl!" exclaimed a midwife as she brought a new baby into the world.

"Let me see her." panted an exhausted mother. The midwife gladly showed the baby girl to her. "Oh how strange...she has lavender eyes..." the mother has never seen such a sight before. "...but they look beautiful on her."

"What will you be calling her Mrs. Oak?" asked the midwife.

"Mary...Mary Oak." smiled the exhausted mother at her new beautiful daughter.

And life went on...

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

Whew...that was an epic.

Anyways, the next chapter will be a direct continuation of this one.

Enjoy.

Chapter XXIII~Adam Gray~

August 1883

At a very nice Victorian home, an eight year-old girl was surrounded by many books on the floor while she read in front of the fireplace.

Her parents looked on from the other room. "Isn't great? Our little girl actually wants to learn." said the very proud mother. They father did not look as excited about it. "What's wrong Sam?"

"Learning and reading is good and all, but it will just be wasted away once she finds a husband and raises her children Tara." sighed the father.

"What if she doesn't find a husband-"

"It's either live a professional life or get married and raise a family, she can't have both!" he interrupted.

"I don't care what life she chooses as long as it was her who chose it." the wife stated before she left to cook dinner. The husband just looked on with concern with her daughter's future, he did not want her intelligence to be wasted away.

Chapter XIII
Adam Gray

18-year-old Adam was looking out the window from his seat in the train, until he heard some arguing.

"You don't understand my good sir!" yelled a man to the train conductor. "The last time I entrusted my luggage under your care, it ended up being stolen!"

"But sir, regulations state that any luggage that cannot fit under the seats or in the over head compartments must be stowed away with the rest of over-sized loads." stated the conductor to the man. "Now hand me the luggage or I'll be forced to remove you from this train!"

The man just reluctantly hands the conductor his over-sized suitcase. "Thank you." he stated before taking the bag and walking off.

The man then sat down in the empty seat next to Adam's.

"I don't trust the railroad companies." he sighed.

"That's why I packed light." mused Adam.

The man interested in Adam puts out his hand. "The name is Wotton, Henry Wotton." he greeted.

"Uh...Gray...Adam Gray." Adam shook his hand.

"So...where is a young man like yourself heading anyways?" asked Henry.

"Columbia College, New York...I got a scholarship there." answered Adam.

"Why...I'm going there to begin my graduate studies!" mused Henry, smiling at the coincidence.

"Oh how interesting."

"A small world." mused the older man.

November 1883

Both Adam and Henry walked into a rowdy and festive Irish pub in the city.

"Now this is what I call a drinking establishment!" mused Henry and he lead Adam to the bar. "Some of your best Irish whiskey good sir." ordered Henry.

The bartender took their order and served them their pints.

Henry then turned around to look at those in attendance. He then spotted a nice young woman looking at them with flirty eyes. "Adam" he asked. "have you ever been with a woman?"

"No...why you ask?"

"Well, now is your chance." Henry then turned Adam around and pointed to the woman. "I want you to walk up to her and tell her that you want to spend a magical night with her." he stated.

"You just want me to walk up to her so I can have sex with her?" clarified a confused Adam.

"You need some experience in the bedroom...your future wife will greatly appreciate that." stated the older man to his friend. "Now go and talk." Henry pushed Adam off the bar and towards the woman.

Henry could see Adam nervously talk to the woman, only to then see the woman get up and smack Adam in the face. The 18-year-old then stumbled back over to Henry. "She wasn't interested." explained Adam before sitting down next to Henry.

September 1887

A horse jumped over a ditch as it sprinted around an open field filled with make-shift obstacles. Riding the horse was Mary she directed it towards the different obstacles. As she did that, her father watched and kept time on his pocket watch. "Making good time sweetie!" he yelled.

Soon, the horse and rider reached the home stretch and jumped the final obstacle and crossed the finish line. "And time!"

"How did I do dad?" asked Mary.

"Five seconds off your previous time." said her father as he helped his daughter get off the horse. "You really have a natural talent for horses."

"Thanks, I always felt a special kinship to them." explained the girl.

"Yes, I can see that." chuckled the father. "Now let's get going home before it gets dark."

"Yes daddy."

Adam was nervously waiting at an office in New Jersey, waiting for his interview to start.

A representative in a white suit walks in and sat down at his desk. "So...you must be Mr Adam Gray?" asked the man.

"Uh...yes..." Adam nervously shook his hand.

The representative then looked over at Adam's application and resume. "A Columbia graduate huh?"

Adam just nodded his head.

"It says here that your senior thesis was on how light bends in the presence of high mass, is that correct?"

Adam nodded his head again.

"But then it says here that you failed your senior thesis because it was, and I quote your professor, 'a well researched thesis that is not grounded on any current trends in physics and of reality.'"

"That professor was always mocking my theories, check the math, you'll see that my theory has ground." defended Adam.

"I'm just a man who works at human resources for a great scientist Mr. Gray...not a physicist." the representative then handed Adam his resume back. "Unfortunately, there is no place for you here in West Orange."

Adam just looked at the man in shock.

"But I do know a scientist that I know you'll work great under."

"Who?"

Adam nervously entered the laboratory to several people working on various electric motors and generators. He then saw a tall well-dressed and groomed man with a mustache walk up to him. "Adam Gray?" he asked in a noticeable accent.

"Yes..." he puts out his hand. The man reluctantly accepted it.

"Welcome...the name is Nikola Tesla." answered the man.

Adam was shocked that the actual man he was going to work for is standing in front of him. "Uh...nice to meet you Mr. Tesla."

"Come," said Tesla as he puts on his overcoat. "we'll walk while get to know each other." he then walked out the door, Adam following him out.

The two of them walked the streets of New York City. "So, where do you live Mr. Gray?" asked Tesla.

"I live in a boarding house on the lower east side." answered Adam.

"I read your thesis Mr. Gray, and it was very interesting." he stated.

"Really?"

"Oh yes...even though I don't believe in it, it was very well thought out and bold." explained the slightly taller man.

"Why...thank you Mr. Tesla."

"You're welcome."

June 1888

"OH COME ON!" exclaimed Mary. "I'm a far better rider than half of those boys out there!"

"No girls aloud Miss Oak." said the show official. "Besides, horse competitions are best left to the men where riding is an essential show of true manliness-"

Mary screamed and tackled the show official to the ground. "LET ME COMPETE! LET ME COMPETE!" punches him in the face repeatedly, Mary's father had to run in and pull his daughter off of him.

"MARY NO!"

Adam was busy looking over electrical schematics when he heard Tesla walk in. "Stop what you're doing Adam!" he announced.

"What is it?" asked a confused Adam.

"I was offered a deal from the Westinghouse Company for the induction motor." he answered while looking through some papers on his desk.

"Why that's great! We should celebrate!" exclaimed and excited Adam.

"Unfortunately, I've been asked to go to Pittsburgh to do consulting work." explained Tesla.

"And...?"

"I can't bring you along...they want their own workers helping me." he stated.

"But what's going to happen to me?" Adam asked, confused.

"I don't know Adam, but I guess you're on your own." he stated.

Adam was in complete shock. barely one year into his new job, and already he has been let go.

Mary's father was pulling the horse with his daughter on it. "Why do I live in a male dominated world daddy?" asked Mary, ashamed at what she did.

"Because we men are better fit at surviving this harsh world...and to navigate the difficulty of life." stated her father.

"I wish I can have BOTH a family and a career." the thirteen year-old sighed.

"Me too...but that is just not possible...a career will leave you little time to find a husband and start a family and vice versa." explained the father.

Mary was afraid of her future.

November, 1893

28 year-old Adam arrived at Athens, Ohio on horseback. After he spent four years on the road with a Vaudeville group, he was ready to settle down and find stable employment. After he performed his final show with the group in Chicago to celebrate the closing of the Colombian Exposition, he decided to go straight to Athens where is hold University friend Henry Wotton stayed at.

He arrived at Henry's modest home, he hitched up his horse by the street and walked up to the steps to the front door. Adam knocked.

An old woman answered the door. "Can I help you?" she asked in a Scottish accent.

"Yes, I'm Adam Gray, is Mr. Henry Wotton in?" politely asked Adam.

"Ah, he is, come on in and wait by the door, I'll get him for you." the woman led Adam inside and walked to the parlor. "Mr. Wotton? A Mr. Gray wants to see you."

"Adam Gray?!" said a voice is disbelief. The 38 year-old Henry happily walked in to see his old friend Adam there. "It is you!" walked up to him and hugged the young man tightly. "You may go now Mrs. Tuppence." he said to the woman.

"Yes sir." nodded and left.

"So good to finally see you in the flesh again...it has been too long!" he was overjoyed in seeing Adam again. "Come on, let's catch up over some nice tea...I would also love for you to meet my wife Lauren and daughter Tabitha." he lead Adam into the parlor.

"It would be nice to meet them."

At the same time, Mary was at the Athens Library as she re-shelved some books.

"Let's see...Mechanics go on this shelf...Magnetism goes on the shelf below..." Mary looked at the subject matter of each book. "And what's this?" sees an out of place book in her arms. "Domestic animals?! What are you doing in the Physics shelf! You should be right across the row under Agriculture!"

"MISS OAK!" yelled the library's chief librarian, his booming voice started the woman which caused her to jump and accidentally drop some of the books in her arms.

"Oh my goodness...sorry about that Mr. New." she crouched down to pick the books up.

"Don't worry about that Miss Oak...I just wanted to personally deliver you a letter from New York State Library School." said Mr. New as he took out a sealed envelope from his suit pocket.

"Let me see!" she snatched the letter from his hand and ripped it open.

Mr. New decided to leave Mary alone to read it.

Dear Miss Mary Oak,

I regret to inform you that you have not been accepted to work for me at the New York State Library and become a student there, although I sense amazing potential in you, I feel like you have not completely matured yet to the point where you can handle such a responsibility. Please do not take this the wrong way and instead take this as motivation to better yourself and grow to reach your full potential, and do not let being a woman prevent you from reaching your goal. Try again in a few years and I will be glad to accept you.

Sincerely,
Melvil Dewey

A tear landed on the letter.

June 1894

Adam walked out of his new home with his bicycle. "Be back later Mrs. Tuppence." he waved inside.

"Just be back before sunset!"

"I will." he closed the front door, got on his bike and rode off.

"ADAM!" yelled a familiar voice as he reached the nearby park. He turned around and stopped the bike to see Henry who ran towards him.

"I need to...talk...to you..." Henry breathed heavily as he tried to catch his breath.

"About what?"

"The fact that your are turning the house I gave you to live in into a horse shelter."

"So?"

"Mrs. Tuppence told me that you have been developing a habit of buying unwanted horses at the monthly farmer's auction." explained the older man.

"Well of course I have been doing that...I can't bare to see those horses get turned into glue or meat."

"And to provide you companionship?" bluntly asked Henry.

"What makes you say that?"

"Look at you Adam...29 years old and not even a girlfriend!" he exclaimed. "At this rate you'll be doomed to live and die alone!"

"Well I am content with my life regardless...besides, I understand horses better than the opposite sex." answered Adam. "Plus, most of the women I have met were mentally un-stimulating to me."

"You'll never find a wife if you keep these high standards up Adam."

"So be it..." Adam got back on his bike and rode away without a single goodbye to his friend.

As Adam rode across the park, he noticed the sun start to set, it was time for him to get back to his home. He turned around and continued along the path until he noticed something curious; a young woman on a hill reading, but this young woman happened to have something that immediately caught Adam's eye; her lavender eyes.

"Lavender eyes?" he was so focused on her eyes and the way they sparkled in the sunset that he failed to notice the small rock in the pathway. The front bike-wheel hit the rock pretty hard which caused the bike and Adam to tumble head over heels to the ground.

"Oh my goodness!" exclaimed the shocked young woman as she dropped her book and ran up to help the poor man. "You okay?"

Adam looked up to see the lavender eyed girl over him. "Oh yes...I'm fine now...Miss...?"

"Oak, Mary Oak." greeted the woman. "And your name?"

"Gray, Adam Gray." he greeted. "Sorry...I kind of got distracted there."

"Let me guess...it was me that distracted you?" she rolled her eyes.

"That and your book on the basics of Mechanical Engineering." he pointed out.

"Is that a bad thing?"

"I actually find it impressive to see anyone, let alone a woman, read about such a subject." he smiled.

Mary kind of blushed from the statement, a man who is actually impressed by her intelligent, a rarity in her life.

Christmas 1894

The months pass and both Adam and Mary hit it off fine. They grew closer the more they got to know each other and became more in love with each other. Adam finally found a woman who can keep his interested, and Mary found a man who was respectful to all of her wishes and goals. They both also bonded over the care of Adam's six horses.

It snowed hard outside as the happy couple quickly got inside Adam's home to get warm. "Oh my that snow came out of nowhere!" exclaimed Mary who shivered as Adam closed the front door.

"I know, let's go to my study, I'll get the fireplace going."

Mary agreed.

About an hour later, the fire was roaring as the couple sat down on the floor and cuddled in front of it. "Best Christmas ever." mused the woman.

"I can agree." grinned Adam, he gave her forehead a quick peck.

"You know...you're the first ever man I ever falling in love with."

"I am honored that I was your first." Adam smiled as their faces grew closer together.

"Adam."

"Yes Mary?"

Mary whispered into her boyfriend's ear. "I'm ready."

Adam's eyes went wide. "R-Really? N-now?"

The girlfriend just laughed. "Let me guess...this is your first time as well?"

The man reluctantly nodded.

"There's no shame in that...we can learn about this together." and with that, they both started to kiss each other passionately.

But what Adam did not know, but Mary only had a year left to live.

December 1895

A gunshot echoed across the park landscape, as Mary slowly fell to the snow covered ground.

"NO!" she could hear Adam yell. Is this how death feels like?

Next thing Mary knew, she was in Adam's arms, she felt helpless as she could do nothing but see Adam hopelessly cry for her to live. She soon saw a bright white light in the corner of her eye, she turned her head slightly to see a confusing sight; A blue coated alicorn mare with a crescent moon on her rump and a slightly older Adam crying and watching on.

"Is that mare death?" she asked to herself as her vision darkened. "Or a guide to my next life?" she just accepted her fate and let the sweet embrace of death take her. "Hopefully we'll be together again in another life...hopefully."

Adam saw Trixie fire another beam at the ball of energy in front of him. The human quickly braced himself for the impact.

"NO!" boomed a new voice as the beam just froze in mid air.

"What the buck?!" exclaimed a shocked Trixie. Both she and the human turned only to see the sight of Twilight, floating, eyes white and glowing.

"Twilight?" Adam was in complete shock.

"That is one of my many names...for I have lived and died multiple times across multiple places..." boomed the lavender unicorn.

"What happened? What did Trixie do to you?!"

"I traveled into the void between universes...and I saw past, present and future all at once...I have lived during the Hyperspace War...died during the surprise attack on Pearl Harbor...and met the most amazing man I have ever met and died in his arms."

Adam finally placed the puzzle pieces together. "Mary?"

"Me and her are one in the same Adam...always have been...and it is so great to finally have you in my life again Adam...but now...I must become death...the destroyer of worlds!"

"WHAT THE BUCK IS GOING ON?!" yelled a confused Trixie.

Twilight waved her foreleg. "I spread your atoms across space and time." Trixie suddenly disintegrated in front of Adam's eyes.

"Twilight stop!" pleaded the human.

"I can't Adam...I just can't...it's burning me alive!" cried Twilight as this new power flowed through her.

Adam walked up to the unicorn. "Can you see a future where you and I are married and growing old together?" he asked as he reached her.

"So many of them Adam...but none involving myself as Mary...and none involving me as Twilight..." the mare continued.

"But am I content regardless in any of them?"

"In all of them..." a tear flowed down her cheek as Adam placed a hand under her chin.

"Let me help you..." was all he said as he tenderly kissed the mare, his body absorbed all of that new power and energy.

Twilight felt like she was in complete bliss as she felt this power drain away from her. The most magical moment in her entire lives was this very moment and kiss.

"Adam...." was all she said as the energy was removed from her.

"Mary..." Adam broke the kiss, Twilight was now cured.

They both just stared at each other. "But...how...?" Twilight confused.

"I'm a time traveler...a temporal anomaly...anything is possible...or at least that's what I think happened."

Twilight just grabbed the human and kissed him passionately. Adam happily went along with it, satisfied to be reunited with the mare that impacted his life more so than he realized.

"I know you're with Fluttershy now...but just this once...love me like I was Mary..." pleaded the mare.

"You ARE her..." smiled Adam as he continued to kiss her. They both went down to the ground.

Little did they both knew, but Celestia peaked from around the corner and saw them. She was in complete and utter shock, her blood boiled. The princess quickly teleported out of the room and into her chambers.

"DAMN YOU ADAM! DAMN YOU!" she screamed as she bucked a priceless vase. "Ugh...I guess it is time to start preparing for Plan B...I really hoped I wouldn't resort to this...but you left me no other choice human!" she snarled.

She walked to the window and looked down from it to see Discord's statue still in the garden but with a crack that ran down its side. "Although I have a feeling Plan B is going to be...interesting..." she smirked.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter XXIV~The Empire~

Chapter XXIV
The Empire

Day 180

"CRYSTAL EMPIRE! LAST STOP!" yelled the train conductor as the train arrived at its destination.

In one of the cabins, both Adam and Fluttershy were alone sleeping and cuddling with each other from the long train ride. Adam felt the train come to a complete stop and woke up. "Fluttershy," he said while he shook her. "I think we're here."

"Mmm...five more minutes hun, I love this." said the yellow pegasus, disappointed that cuddle time had to end.

"I'm sorry...but we can cuddle later tonight if you want." offered the human to his special somepony.

"Oh all right...I'll hold you on to that." said the mare in a playful tone as she got off the seat and grabbed her bags. Adam did the same and they left their cabin to meet up with the others.

Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were already on the platform. "Ah, about time you two finally got out." said a relieved Twilight.

"So...remind me why we are here again?" asked Adam.

"The Crystal Empire is in line to host the next Equestrian Games, so they're going to send an inspector here to see if the empire is ready to host such an event." explained the lavender unicorn.

"And what does this have to do with us?"

"Because Shining and Cadance asked for our help." the unicorn mare said.

"Besides, I don't want the Crystal Empire to be rejected like Cloudsdale was when I was a filly." said Dash with painful memories flowing through her head.

"Do we know what the game inspector looks like?" asked Fluttershy.

"We're going over to see Cadance to find that out." explained Twilight.

"Lead the way then."

"She's coming today and the headpiece is not even ready yet!" panicked Cadance as her mane was a horrible mess. Adam and the mares even saw the instruction manual that stretched almost all the day to the door.

"Why can't you just meet the inspector without the complex headpiece?" offered the human.

"And turn my rump on tradition?"

"Right..."

"Don't worry Cadance!" started Twilight. "We will keep the game inspector busy until your headpiece is finished right guys?" she asked her friends and Adam.

"RIGHT!" the six of them answered in unison.

"Okay then...but the inspector will be here in about an hour." Cadance warned them.

"I'll stay here to help with Cadance, that headpiece sounds like a two pony job." said Rarity.

"Good, and the rest of us will go to the stadium to get it presentable for the inspection!" said Twilight as her idea fully played out in her mind.

"Uh...I think I will go and sight-see instead." chimed in Adam.

"You are not going to help us?" the lavender unicorn was in shock.

"Twilight...the only reason I agreed to come to the Crystal Empire instead of helping Spike pet-sit is so I can take in the sights of a place no human has been before." explained the human to the unicorn.

She sighed, "Okay...but will you at least be at the train station to meet the inspector?"

"Don't worry, I will." Adam smiled before he turned to Fluttershy. "Want to join me Shy?"

"Oh...I think I'll stay here and help out my friends if you don't mind." Fluttershy did not like to turn him down at all, but these games are very important.

"I understand." he said as he kissed the yellow mare's forehead. "Hope you do well."

"Thanks." smiled Fluttershy.

"By the way," said Cadance. "I heard the game inspector is carrying purple luggage...so watch out for that."

"You heard that Adam?" asked Twilight.

"Train station, one hour, purple luggage...got it." nodded the human. "How you do well."

"Thanks, we need all the luck we can get." smiled Twilight as the human waved good-bye and walked away.

Adam walked the main street of the city, he admired the crystalline scenery and ponies. "So beautiful...ponies that shimmer like crystals...amazing." he said to himself but his train of thought was interrupted by a growling stomach. Lunchtime.

The human saw a nearby bar and walked in. Inside where many crystal ponies drinking, eating, socializing and gambling. Adam went up to the bar. "I would like some onion rings and very pale ale please." he asked the bartender.

"Coming right up sir." he said as Adam payed him. He sat down at the bar-front but could not help but notice several crystal ponies in the far corner of the room playing poker. The human's interested was captured.

"Four of a kind, I win the round." smirked Adam as he showed the rest of the ponies on the table his four nines and a joker.

The crystal ponies at the table reluctantly gave him the bits they bet away. As Adam collected the pot, he looked at his pocket watch to see that it was three minutes past the hour...he's late!

"Damn it...got to run!" placed all the winnings in his saddlebag and ran out the bar to reach the train station.

"Damn it! I'm ten minutes late!" yelled Adam to himself as he finally reached the station. He waited for a few minutes to catch his breath before he straitened himself out and walked to the platform to meet this important pony.

Adam looked around the platform for any pony with purple luggage and he found one; a mare with a short mane, a purple suit and a mean scowl on her face. "Hmm...purple bags, professional haircut, professional business suit and a trophy for a cutie mark...that must be the game inspector...but there's only one way to find out." he walked to the mare.

"Excuse me ma'am?" the mare looked up to face the human.

"Yes?"

"Are you the game inspector for the Equestiran games?" asked the human, he hoped he was right.

"Yes, yes I am...Miss Harshwhinny...and you?" the mare introduced herself.

"Adam Gray." he reached out his hand and shook her foreleg.

"So I am guessing you are here to show me around and state your case on why I should select the Crystal Empire to host the games?"

"Apparently." answered the human, he was told Twilight and her friends would be here, but what he did not know was that they already did got there but left with a random mare who they thought was the game inspector a few minutes before the human arrived.

"And what do you have planned for me Mr. Gray?" asked the serious mare.

"Depends on how much this," he took his saddlebag filled with bits and showed it to her. "can buy us."

"Hmm...with that amount of bits...I have a feeling I will end up getting spoiled...lead the way Mr. Gray." she directed. "But first, take me to the nearest hotel so I can drop my bags off."

"Yes ma'am." nodded the human as he helped Miss Harshwhinny with the luggage. "I wonder where those girls could be" he thought. He did not want the responsibility of being the one that tries to impress the inspector, but he'll do it if there is no other choice.

"WHERE IN TATARUS IS HE?!" exclaimed a panicked Twilight. "He promised he would be here to help us impress the game inspector!" what she did not know was that the mare they picked up at the station was not the game inspector and that she was flirting with her brother behind Twilight's back.

"Calm down Twi...he's probably just got lost or something..." Fluttershy nervously tried to calm the unicorn down.

"But Shy!" exclaimed Dash. "He promised us he would help us and guess what? He blew us off! It's Cloudsdale all over again!" the cyan pegasus was also panicking.

"Maybe he got held up or something...just please calm down...we are useless if we do nothing but panic." pleaded the yellow pegasus.

"But still...this is mighty unlike Adam to do this...he's one of the most reliable ponies ah have ever met and him not showing up when promised is mighty suspicious..." commented Applejack.

"My Pinkie-sense is telling me that he's with another mare right now!" cheerfully stated Pinkie.

"WHAT?!" exclaimed Fluttershy. "He would never see another mare without my permission!" the yellow pegasus was even more worried. "He never even ONCE kissed another mare!"

Twilight and Rainbow Dash gave looks at embarrassment, they both knew that was not true.

"Oh my...uh..." bad scenarios started flow through Shy's head. "I gotta find him!" she quickly flew off into the sky. She left Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie behind.

Applejack gave Twilight and Dash a dirty look. "Okay...who here has been intimate with Adam and how far?"

"Does it count if it was Pinkamena that did it?" asked the pink pony.

"Ugh...yes!"

Twilight, Dash and Pinkie all raised a forehoof into the air. Everyone except Pinkie had a look of shame on their faces.

"I made out with him spur of the moment and he was about to go down between my hind-legs before we were thankfully interrupted." explained the cyan pegasus with shame.

"Pinkamena kissed him and almost gave him mouth present." explained the pinkie pony like it was nothing serious.

"And me and him went...uh...far...at the Canterlot archive with him." sheepishly explained the unicorn.

"How far?" asked a curious Dash.

"Just short of going all the...way...uh..." Twilight sweated bullets. "I can guarantee you there was no penetration involved."

"And if ah were to guess...Rarity has done thin's with him as well." said a bemused Applejack.

"Actually...all Rarity and Adam ever did was kiss...Rarity told me." clarified the pink pony.

"Ya know...you should all be ashamed of yerselves! He's with Fluttershy remember?"

"Don't YOU have feelings for him too?!" asked a suspicious Dash.

"No ah don't have feelin's for him, because ah happen to be the mature one of this group and ah don't let lust cloud my judgement!" she berated the three mares. "Ya just made a relationship tougher than it should be!"

The three said nothing.

"Ah swear ah feel like ah'm surrounded by a bunch of horny teen-aged mares and ah'm forced to be the babysitter!" Applejack continued her rant. "Ya know what, ah now need a buckin' drink...see ya later girls." the orange mare just left the stadium, disgusted by what her friends did to the human.

Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie took a good look at each other. "Applejack is right girls...we nearly jeopardized Adam and Fluttershy's relationship with each other." admitted the mare.

"So what now?" asked Pinkie.

"For now we continue our plan to impress the game inspector."

"Well, she is already impressed with you brother I can tell you that." pointed out the rainbow pegasus as she saw the mare they think is the game inspector rub her tail against Shining's chin, the stallion had a look of horror on his face.

"Oh no!' Twilight ran to the mare to make her stop.

At the same time, Adam and Miss Harshwhinny ate at the most expensive restaurant they could find in the city. "Anyways, I suggest that we keep our relationship professional Mr. Gray so I can remain objective when I inspect the city." stated the mare.

"Why of course Miss Harshwhinny." agreed the human as he poured her another glass of wine. "Although to be honest, I wasn't supposed to be the one that showed around."

"Oh, then who?" wondered the mare.

"My friends and marefriend...but I guess they got distracted with other matters." as he said that, the waiter came up and served the two their meals.

"So how long have you been in Equestria Mr. Gray?" she asked as she started to eat.

"Around six months already, the ponies here are very friendly and kind," Adam decided to ask her another question back. "so, how long have been a game inspector?"

"Well, I wasn't always a game inspector, I was a really good athlete in a past life, participated in several Equestria Games and some of the records I've set in my career are still waiting to be broken." answered Harshwhinny. "but after a while, you realize that being an athlete can only get you so far in life and I loved how professional the sports officials were, so I became an official member of the Equestira Games Congress and then became a game inspector shortly afterwards."

"How did you do in the games?"

"In the three games I participated in, I won three gold, two silver and a bronze, most of them in gymnastics, but some in Pentathlon and one in wrestling."

"Impressive." he was impressed.

"And so I managed to dismount of the balance beam perfectly and the crowd cheered...I won gold." related Miss Harshwhinny as they had a nice walk through the shopping district.

Adam saw an art museum ahead of them. "What to go see some priceless works of art Miss Harshwhinny?"

"Oh of course...I fondly remember the days when the Equestrian Games also held art competitions as well...so I know my art." agreed the mare as they ran inside the museum.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy was over the crystal city as she looked everywhere for Adam. She really did hope that he wasn't cheating on her, she worries about that scenario many times. "Oh please Adam...I really want to be your first mare...don't prove my fears true."

Although the pegasus also hoped that he and Lyra did not do anything during their trip to the resort together. Adam claimed they did not do anything, but Fluttershy could not shake her suspicion of the opposite.

"Well...I had a lot of fun today Mr. Gray." mused the game inspector as both she and the human left an outdoor fashion show. "I feel like I have seen everything the Crystal Empire has to offer."

"So, does that mean you will award this city the right to host the games?" asked Adam.

"Well...to tell you the truth...the Crystal Empire has ALWAYS been considered to host the games since it re-appeared again...so me coming here was a bit pointless yet worth it." she admitted. "Though I would still like to meet Princess Cadance and her consort."

"Why of course...let's go there now." nodded the human as they headed towards the palace.

"HOW COULD YOU ADAM?!" shrieked a voice. Both Harshwihnny and Adam looked up to see Fluttershy dove at them. "HOW COULD YOU?!"

"Uh..." Adam had no idea what was wrong with his marefriend.

"I loved you and cared about you and this is how you repay me? By cheating on me with some random hussy?!" cried the pegasus.

"Hussy?" Harshwhinny took offence and glared at her.

"Yeah! That's what you are! Now stay away from my man!" growled Fluttershy being protective of the human. "I had him first!"

"How unprofessional of you!" glared the orange mare.

"Fluttershy..." Adam was in shock.

"YOU BAILED ON US WHEN WE NEEDED YOU ADAM!"

"Bailed?!"

"When we met the game inspector, you were nowhere to be found!" exclaimed a heartbroken Fluttershy. "I defended you and my friends were right..."

"Game inspector?" exclaimed Harshwhinny.

"Now the Crystal Empire's chances of hosting the games have shrunk because-"

"FLUTTERSHY!" yelled the human to keep her from spiraling out of the control.

The pegasus snapped out of her momentary swing of emotions. "Huh?"

"Fluttershy...you would like for you to meet Miss Harshwhinny...game inspector." he introduced to the other mare.

"Game inspector?!"

"That's right Missy...game inspector." the inspector raised an eyebrow at the pegasus.

"B-But...she can't be...we already met the game inspector...and...we gave her the 'Welcome' routine and everything..."

"You gave a potential impostor the 'Welcome' routine?!" Adam was also in shock.

"Did you ask for any identification of documentation proving that she's a game inspector?" Harshwhinny was suspicious.

"Y-yes...uh...no...Twilight thought she was...OH NO!" Fluttershy realized something. "WE'VE BEEN IMPRESSING THE WRONG PONY!"

The pegasus quickly wrapped Adam into a hug and cried on his shoulder. "Oh Adam! We blew it! We blew it!"

"I wouldn't say that Miss Fluttershy." chimed in the other mare.

"Huh?"

"The Crystal Empire was always planned to be the host for the first games after its re-appearance." explained Adam.

"It was?"

"Yes." answered the suit wearing mare.

"Now come on Shy...we can still salvage this day." Adam smiled.

Fluttershy just smiled back and fully agreed to that statement. "Good...now let's go!" exclaimed the human as he pointed to the palace in the distance. The three of them sprinted to it to fix the misunderstanding.

That night, Adam got himself settled down in his guest chambers in the Crystal Palace. Thanks to him, then entire day did not go to waste and everything was quickly forgiven. Adam got of the room's attached bathroom from his thrice weekly shave only to see to his surprise Twilight by the main door. "Twilight?"

"Oh hey..." this were still slightly awkward between them. "...I just wanted to apologize for believing you would refuse to help us and all."

"That's okay Twi...you just got worried about my absence...but you should know by now that I would never abandon any of you at your time of need." explained Adam as he sat on his bed.

"But I also wanted to thank you for saving the day back there...I guess I was so worried about getting the Crystal Empire the chance to host it that I completely forgot to notice that she defiantly was not the inspector."

"We all make those mistakes at some point in our lives."

Twilight smiled, but she decided to ask a question that was on her mind for a while. "Do you think what we did back there at the archives was a mistake?"

Adam just sighed. "Look...we made it clear that what we did back there was a one time thing and that it meant nothing."

"I just worry that Fluttershy would find out about it and ruin everything..." began Twilight, little did she knew, but Fluttershy was outside the door eavesdropping in. "The fact that we all wanted a piece of you and that was not right."

Fluttershy felt betrayed. "Twilight and Adam? My friends?!"

"Look Twilight...just remember that I would love for you to join me and Fluttershy to form a herd...but I feel like it would be wrong to force Shy to share me with someone else no matter how close of friends you two are. Polymory is not my thing."

"You're right...best not too put pressure on a good thing...anyways...I must go now, goodnight Adam."

"Goodnight Twi." they both gave each other a friendly hug before Twilight left the room.

Fluttershy was already in her room, crying her eyes out on her bed. "Oh Adam...you promised me I will be the only mare for you..." she cried. "But you had to do with my best friend of all ponies!" she was heartbroken. "Maybe I was wrong to assume that he wanted a monogamous relationship...that he wanted me and only me..." she could not say another word through her bawling. She basically cried herself to sleep that night.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter XXVI~The Gala~

Chapter XXVI
The Gala

Day 197

"AT THE GALA~!" sang Pinkie as they reached Celestia's palace in Canterlot, where the gala would be held.

"Pinkie," began Rarity. "Can you please stop with the singing, it got annoying the third time."

"I'm just so excited for this night! It will be the best night ever!" bounced the pink pony as all of her friends and Adam followed behind.

"So," said Twilight. "What are all of you going to be doing?"

"I'm going to go and spend time with Adam of course." smiled Fluttershy as she nuzzled up against the human's side.

"Ah'm goin' to sell some goods from the farm...it's either that or sell an acre or two of the farm." stated Applejack who hoped her night will go well for her family's sake.

"I'm going to mingle with Hoity Toity and his entourage...maybe they'll offer me a new job opportunity." said Rarity with stars in her eyes.

"I'm going to hang around with the Wonderbolts, maybe even get the attention of one of them." dreamily said Rainbow Dash.

"And probably sleep her way into the Wonderbolts." said Applejack under her breath.

"HEY!" Rainbow Dash heard it and exclaimed in offense. "I want to sleep WITH a Wonderbolt...not sleep IN TO the Wonderbolts...there's a difference!"

"I'm just going to gorge myself on the delicious food this time...and maybe entertain a few guests." chimed Pinkie.

"What about you Twilight?" asked the human.

"Be spend some time with Princess Celestia of course, she needs my help to fun this gala smoothly." beamed Twilight.

The group reached the main enterance where they showed a guard their tickets and were let in. They soon reached the main stairway where on top, Princess Celestia greeted them.

"Good evening to you all, and welcome to the gala." greeted Celestia to the five mares and the human. "I hope everything has been themed correctly to your thoughts Mr. Gray."

"Well, I can't wait to see how accurately you portrayed the balls from my time period." slightly bowed Adam.

"Anyways, my sister Luna is at the ballroom to escort her to the table of honor, I'll join you all shortly."

"Uh...I think I'll stay here with you Princess Celestia." proposed Twilight. "It has been awhile since we spent time together."

"As you wish my faithful student." accepted the princess. Twilight took her place beside the alicorn as everyone else made their way to the ballroom.

As they reached the room, Adam was stunned to see that it was themed like a Victorian era ball, the decorations, the music, the dances, and the food (although the food now had hay in places where the meat should be).

"It's so majestic." said Rarity in awe.

"Ya humans sure knew how to party." stated Applejack.

"You mean we RICH humans sure knew how to party." corrected Adam as the six of them walked in to join the rest of the guests.

"Anyways, ah'll be makin' my way outside to set up my stand...see y'all later." said the orange mare as she walked out of the room.

At the same time, Rarity saw Hoity Toity socializing with his friends and associates, she just walked away from her friends without a word. Pinkie followed suit and made her way to the buffet and Rainbow Dash went off to find the Wonderbolts, which left Adam and Fluttershy.

"Ah! You have arrived just in time Mr. Gray!" greeted Luna to the human and yellow mare.

"You did a well job replicating my memories and knowledge of a ball from my time period." complimented the human.

"I did my best." smiled the lunar princess at the compliment. "Let me show you to your table." she lead the couple to another part of the room.

Outside, Applejack has finished building the stand and was ready to place all the items on it to be sold.

"Miss Applejack?" said a voice that briefly startled the mare.

"What?" she turned around to see that it was Soarin. "Oh...it's ya...just about to open soon."

"I see you are selling your wears again." pointed out the pegasus.

"Well...this year is very important...what with what happened and all at the reunion." stated Applejack with a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Yes, I heard about the loss, but are you sure selling food at the gala when food is already being served is such a good idea?"

Applejack just sighed. "Worth a try."

"How about I take you to my friends instead and share with you a business proposal?" offered Soarin.

"Uh...okay...ah'll give ya a listen." Applejack was not sure if it was a good idea or not, she wanted to be the one that earned the money without any help.

"Well follow me, Spitfire and Fleetfoot are over there." the pegasus escorted the mare to the other side of the patio.

"So, how's business going Miss Rarity?" asked Hoity as he took a sip of his champagne.

"Not that bad considering most of the town hardly wear clothes." answered Rarity to him and his friends.

Everyone gives a laugh. "That's the boonies for you." exclaimed a pony.

Rarity was a bit offended by the comment but just laughed along so she would not upset her potential employers.

Rainbow Dash trotted out of the bathroom, ready and confident in meeting the Wonderbolts. "Okay, just walked up to them, talk, impress them and you're golden! With the possible side of a foursome...hehe." she said under her breath. But she stopped in her tracks when she saw a painful sight; Spitfire and Soarin talking with Applejack. "What the buck?!"

"So this is what Charlotte Russe tastes like." commented Pinkie as she finished her twenty-one course meal.

"And welcome to the gala." greeted Celestia to another guest, Twilight by her side. The princess turned to her and whispered into her ear. "Mind taking over for me while I go off to take care of my needs?"

"Of course I wouldn't mind Celestia." nodded Twilight as she gladly took over. Celestia smiled and trotted off.

Adam finished his meal, even though the food had hay in it, the chefs made him special dishes with meat instead of hay. "Delicious, don't you think Shy?"

"It was." agreed the pegasus.

"Well...I guess I should go and relieve myself before we go on our walk in the garden...meet you later." smiled the human as he stood up and kissed Fluttershy on the forehead.

"Okay, I'll be waiting." smiled the yellow mare as she watched her boyfriend walk away. "Tonight is going to be so special." she said to herself as she blushed.

"It was pleasure doin' business with ya." smiled Applejack at Soarin.

"The same."

"But nature calls right now, so ah'll be right back to straighten out the details, be right back." stated mare as she trotted off to the bathroom. As she walked in, she was quickly pinned to the wall by a crazed Rainbow Dash.

"WHAT THE BUCK ARE YOU DOING?!" exclaimed the rainbow maned mare.

"Ah should say the same thing!" said a bemused Applejack.

"I saw the way you made googly eyes at Soarin!"

"What are ya talkin' about?"

"You're trying to steal Soarin away from me are you? MY Soarin!"

"Dash...really?" Applejack raised an eyebrow at her friend.

"Admit it! You have feelings for that stallion! You want to buck him raw-" Dash was quickly interrupted by a punch to the face.

"Nopony, and ah mean NOPONY, dares to accuse me of such immature and foalish things ya hear?" spat Applejack. "NOPONY!" Applejack just left to find another bathroom.

Rainbow Dash was left on the bathroom floor with a black eye.

Adam took a few minutes to appreciate the night-sky from the balcony before we went to pick up Fluttershy for their walk in the garden.

"Enjoying the gala?" interjected a new voice. Adam looked back to see Celestia enter.

"It's pretty nice, couldn't be more right at home." smiled the human at the alicorn.

"Thanks...nice view huh?" she walked up to next to the human.

"It is."

"Yes...I worked pretty hard the last few millennia to get this kingdom to its current splendor...wouldn't want it to get ruined anytime soon."

"And I appreciate the job you are doing." agreed the human as he looked up at the stars.

"And how are you and Fluttershy going?" Celestia asked with a smile, although it was fake, she had a long time to hone her acting skills.

"Very well...this is our first romantic night together in a long time, I want to make it perfect for her since it is the first I ever found love since well..."

"I understand." interrupted the alicorn. "glad you managed to learn to love again and find a new place you can call home."

"Glad you understand your highness."

"I know how it feels to lose someone you loved dearly, but when you become nearly immortal and a Princess to a kingdom of hundreds of millions of subjects, love becomes hard to come by...so never take it for granted."

"I won't Princess Celestia...I won't." assured the human. Celestia turned to leave. "Just one question though." she stopped in her tracks. "What do you know about the Brotherhood of the Fourth Sphere?" the human asked.

"How the buck does he know about that?! I dug holes and made statues to keep that a secret!" Celestia screamed in her head. "Come again?"

"The Fourth Sphere? What do you know about that?"

"Oh...just an old order that I disbanded shortly after my sister returned from her exile...although it hasn't been active in a long time before then." lied the princess. "Why do you ask?"

"Because you seem to know more about that than your are telling me." stated Adam suspiciously.

"Just focus on enjoying your time here with you marefriend...you never know how long it could last." ominously said the princess before she walked back inside.

Rarity walked in to use the bathroom when she saw the sight of Rainbow Dash at the sink nursing a black eye. "Don't tell me you got into another punch bowl brawl again Dash." groaned the unicorn with annoyance.

"Sorry to burst your fun, but it was AJ who gave me this...this time." Dash's left eye was black and nearly swollen shut.

"Why?"

"Because she's making moves on my dream colt!" exclaimed the cyan mare.

"I thought Big Mac was your dream colt?"

"He's my rutting colt...and nothing more!" she clarified.

"Still struggling with your self-esteem I am guessing?"

"What makes you say that?" scoffed the pegasus.

"Only ponies with severe self-esteem issues would act all boastful like that...to help cover up their insecurities, believe me, I know, I do the same thing sometimes." explained the unicorn.

"You don't know anything." bluntly stated Dash without a glance at Rarity.

"How about you join me and hang around Hoity and his entourage?" Rarity offered.

Dash thought about it for a minute. "Like I have anything better to do." she reluctantly sighed.

Rarity smiled at the cyan mare before she escorted her out of the bathroom.

Adam and Fluttershy were in the palace gardens, walking and enjoying each others company. "Tell me Adam," began the mare. "is your world as beautiful like this?"

"It can be...I have seen so many starry nights, so many sunsets, so much of nature, but sometimes I ask myself...do we have a destiny? Or are we all just floating with the breeze?"

"Well...what do you think?"

"Maybe it's both...maybe my destiny is to find love and happiness...and me accidentally ending up here was the breeze blowing me closer to it...maybe I was meant to fall in love with you." smiled the human as he crouched down to get a better look at Fluttershy.

"I-I feel the same way as well." Fluttershy was touched by the statement, she was in awe of the human. "I think tonight is the perfect night for me to express how much you mean to me."

"Me too." smiled the human as he leaned in and kissed the mare deeply.

What they did not notice, was that they were in front of Discord's statue. A faint evil laugh could be heard emanating from it.

The entire gala started to wind-down.

"Anyways, thank ya for the offer Soarin." nodded Applejack as she walked with Soarin out the main entrance.

"Anything to help a fellow pony in need." smiled the pegasus stallion. "So, you'll be spending the night here I heard?"

"Bein' good friends with royal has some benefits." joked the mare.

"Well, tell your friends and the human that they'll be receiving season VIP tickets to our shows." stated Soarin.

"Really? Ah know Dash will love it!" she was in complete disbelief.

"There we go!" smiled Soarin

"COME ON SOARIN! WE HAVE TRAINING TOMORROW!" yelled Spitfire.

"That's my cue...have to go...see you around Applejack!" Soarin waved to Applejack goodbye before he sprinted away.

Applejack was in awe.

"I'd never thought I would ever have fun with a bunch of snobs before." exclaimed Dash who had a very good time with Rarity and her fancy friends. She wore her sunglasses to hide her black eye.

"Glad I managed to make the night fun for you Dash." smiled Rarity, happy to had made a difference in someone's night.

Soon, they met up with the rest of their friends, Celestia and Luna in the now empty ballroom. Unfortunately, awkwardness fell between Dash and Applejack, they both refused to say a word.

"Did you all have fun tonight?" asked Celestia to the six mares and human.

"We did, a much better night than last year." stated Twilight.

The rest of the conversation was drowned out by Applejack and Dash who gave each other dirty looks.

Both Adam and Fluttershy stumbled into their guestroom making-out with each other. The mare pushed the human onto the bed as she started to remove her dress.

"Are you still sure about this?" asked the human as he wanted to be sure Fluttershy was ready.

"I am very sure Adam, very sure." smirked Fluttershy as she got on top of him and resumed the make-out session.

"I...love...you..." the human said between kisses as he started to run his hands along the mare's sides while the mare started to remove his suit.

"Together forever?" asked the pegasus.

"Together forever." assured the human.

At the same time, Celestia sneaked out of her chambers and made her way over to Discord's statue. She used her magic to teleport inside it. She now found herself in a white void in front of Discord who sat on his throne.

"Welcome back Celly...ready to beg?" mused the creature.

"Only under one condition Discord." snarled the alicorn.

"And that is...?"

"You take credit for the entire thing and that no one gets killed."

Discord stroked his chin. "I guess I can accept those terms...don't worry Celly...by the time I get through with him, his mind and will will be broken beyond all recognition. He'll be begging to return back to where he came from." he chuckled. "Now beg Celly."

Celestia gave the creature one last dirty look before she reluctantly got down to the floor to start the process of begging.

"This is going to be so much fun." thought Discord as he immediately came up with a plan to break the human...something that will bring him so much pleasure in doing. He gave an evil smirk from the thought.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

Discord is back!

Chapter XXVII~The Creature~

"Ugh...five more minutes Shy." groaned Adam as the bright sunlight of outside peeked through the window and onto his face. He flipped over to wrap an arm around his love; the mare that he spent the most magical night with; Fluttershy.

He rested his hand on the figure next to him only to feel something strange, the fur did not feel right, plus it felt thinner that what he would expect from a pony. "Shy?" Adam slowly opened his eyes to see the most disturbing sight of all.

"Good morning sweetie." said a very strange creature who lied next to him on the bed. "Slept well?"

The human let out a scream.

"Adam?" yelled a worried Fluttershy as she ran in the hallways of the palace. "Where are you?" she desperately looked for her human coltfriend. "Adam?!" he was not around when she woke up and hasn't been seen in over an hour.

"Fluttershy? What's wrong?" asked a motherly voice. Shy turned to see that it was Celestia.

"Have you seen where Adam went?" asked the pegasus, worried.

"Oh, well, I shouldn't be saying this but-"

"But what?!"

Celestia gave a convincing sigh. "He left back to his home time this morning to see Mary again, he felt guilty after his night with you because he felt like he betrayed her memory." lied the princess. She knew Adam was in Discord's world now. "Sorry for lying my little pony, but it is for your own good"

"HE WHAT?!"

Chapter XXVII
The Creature
Part One

Adam found himself on a piece of iceberg in the middle of an endless ocean. "What's going on here? What kind of sorcery is this?"

"No sorcery, just chaos." mused the creature as he slithered in the air. "The name is Discord, so nice to meet you." he shook the human's hand with a smirk. "Chaos and dark magic is my thing."

"Wait..." the human started to recognize the creature. "...you're that statue from the garden!"

"Yep, my prison to be exact. Celestia's favorite form of capital punishment as you should now." he lounged on the highest point of the iceberg.

"What do you want from me? What did you do to Fluttershy?" he demanded.

“Hush now human, you’ll ruin the ending.” Discord sternly warned. “But I can at least tell you that I am here to show you things that will make you see the world for what it truly is, past, present and future.”

“Who are you?” the human asked skeptically.

“You’ll find out soon enough.” Discord smirked. “Now, step right up for the tragical history tour, step right this way!”

“What-?” before Adam knew it, Discord tackled him off the iceberg and suddenly found himself landing on freshly cut grass. “Huh? How?” the human looked around to see that he was in some kind of neighborhood.

He got up from the ground and brushed the grass off of his clothes. He train of thought was interrupted by a loud car horn. “WOO HOO! WE WON THE WAR!” yelled a young man in celebration as he drove by.

Adam was confused. “What time period is this?” he walked over to the curb to see a newspaper and picked it up.

WAR IS OVER! Truman announces Japanese surrender

“A toast to the end of such a horrible war! A toast to the United States and democracy!” exclaimed a family who sat at the front porch of their home.

“Here! Here!” exclaimed everyone else back as they toasted each other, except for a depressed looking old man.

“And a toast to my grandfather Henry Wotton in celebration of his 90th birthday!” said a middle aged man to the rest of the family.

“Here! Here!” they all exclaimed again. The old man refused to even lift up his drink.

“You okay Grandpa Henry?” he asked the old man with concern.

Adam silently looked on from a distance. “Henry Wotton? That’s him?”

“Me and Albert shouldn't have written that letter to President Roosevelt...it was a mistake.” Henry said with remorse, his eyes started off distantly.

“But without it we wouldn’t have defeated those Japs.”

“That’s a bunch of bullshit James and you know it!” snapped Henry at his grandson. The entire family was stunned into silence. “They only surrendered because the Soviets entered the fight against them and they were more afraid of them than us!”

Henry continued. “If Adam were alive today, he would be ashamed of us for inventing such a weapon that will blast us to the stone age! Me and Mr. Einstein knew of the consequences and now we have opened a Pandora’s box that cannot be closed!”

Adam continued to look on, he realized that not a single person has noticed him so far. But he felt sorry for his old and only friend Henry. He looked so old and tired of the world.

"He was never the same since his closest friend disappeared." explained Discord. He stood next to Adam. "He blamed himself for not doing enough to help."

"There was nothing he could do..." explained Adam.

"In the 46 years since you left, he has seen the worse of humanity, he gradually started to see humans the same way you did, maybe even more."

“The most flawed creature in the animal kingdom I might say! We are conformist, self-centered bastards who are only as smart as the dumbest person."

Adam suddenly found himself in the middle of a wake, only Mrs. Tuppence, Henry and Henry's wife Lauren were in attendance. "Who's funeral is this?" he was confused.

Henry reluctantly went up to give a speech, he tried his best to keep his composure. "One year ago...my good friend left this world..." he took a deep breath before he continued. "But it apparent suicide that killed...it was us...it was us that killed him!"

Mrs. Tuppence and his wife looked stunned at what he said. Adam was also stunned.

"We killed him because we failed to do our best in helping him...he was yearning for our help ever since his beloved was murdered, and all we did was stand around and do nothing hoping he would recover on his own..." a tear flowed down Henry's cheek. He quickly took out an envelope from his shirt pocket and placed it in the empty coffin. "We will never be ready for your work...never..."

"What did he put in there?!" asked Adam to Discord.

"Why...your most brilliant work so far..."

"Mass to energy conversion...the amount of energy stored in mass...mass to energy equivalence..."

"Bingo!" exclaimed Discord. "But it was because of YOUR theory that humanity destroyed themselves into extinction."

"What?!" he couldn't believe it.

Adam suddenly found himself in a graveyard at night. He noticed three people with flashlights reach a grave.

"Are you sure about this?" said one in a German accent.

"Desperate times call for desperate measures...you said you would be willing to do anything to stop the German threat Mr. Einstein."

"Will your friend approve of this?" asked the German man.

"By God I hope so." The sky boomed with thunderous noise as the winds picked up. "Get the shovels James."

"Yes grandpa." James runs back to the car.

A flash of lightning revealed the face of a much older Henry along with the tombstone inscription that read:

Here lies Adam Gray
Good friend
Ahead of his time
Gone to soon

April 15, 1865 - August 13, 1899

Henry and James began to dig as Mr. Einstein looked on holding the flashlight.

"Adam is a very strange creature at times, I find him very fascinating. Bipedal, digits, patchy fur, all that stuff that make Adam human. Sometimes I have fantasies about him ravishing me all night long and whispering mathematical proofs into my ear, now that's a thought that sends shivers down my back in a good way of course. But don't get me wrong, I am glad he's with Fluttershy, but I sometimes feel like he should be with his intellectual equal, me."

"Adam is such a gentlecolt, he is very polite and very charming. He sure does know how to treat a lady right. Such a shame I won't get to try him out for a change, Fluttershy is such a lucky mare. I'll have to ask her permission someday in my quest to quench my curiosity. But I wouldn't mind just staying friends with him. It's not my place to steal, especially if it belongs to one of my closest friends."

"Why, Adam is very mighty nice, and a great helper on the farm. Ah'm proud of his impact on little Apple Bloom, helpin' her earn her cutie mark and be sort of a father figure to her. Do ah want to be with him as a lover? Sure that thought has crossed my mind a few times, but ah don't have time for such immature thin's, my life is find the way it is, besides, there's a certain Wonderbolt that caught my eye."

"Adam can be a grumpy gills sometimes, I mean, not grumpy in a mean way, but grumpy in a serious way, you know? Anyways, Pinkamena tells me that he's very sexy and smells extremely good, whatever that means, she's crazy. Fluttershy is SO super duper lucky to have him, I am so happy for her, I want to throw a party for their one year anniversary, I already have the cake ready and everything!"

"Yeah, Adam can be cool and awesome, but not as cool and awesome as me of course, because he's a big egghead like Twilight Sparkle, I always thought it would be those two that got together and not Fluttershy. But that's life, I'm not too bummed out about that, I already have Big Mac to fulfill my needs at least twice a week. He looks strange yet mildly pleasing to look at when naked. But he dosen't compare to the impressive stuff I have seen."

Adam found himself in a dark void as those voices passed him. "What's going on?"

He looked around the void until he saw the sight of Fluttershy writing a note while tears flowed down her eyes.

"Dear Adam, I am writing this letter to tell you that I have still not forgiven you for what you have done. How could you Adam? I thought you love me! Was there something I did wrong?! I don't know what to feel anymore. If you wanted her so badly you could've just ask me for my permission to form a herd with her. Why didn't you?! Maybe I am better off dead, better than watching you be happy with somepony else. I gave you my virginity Adam and this is how you repay me?! Fine! Be happy with Lyra and Twilight instead, see what I care, good bye, and good riddance."

"Wait, Fluttershy...I didn't mean to-" he was interrupted by the sound of rope being stretched tight and a stool toppling over. He looked up with stunned silence to see the horrible sight of a lifeless body as it hung from the floor. "No..."

Discord's laugh echoed across the floor. "No..." Adam felt his entire world spin. "I am sorry Fluttershy!"

"Sorry doesn't bring back the dead!"

"Please...no...I didn't mean too!"

Adam backed away from Discord's voice until he bumped into something dense. The human turned around to see he bumped into Celestia. "Princess?"

"There you are Adam, we've been looking for you." she stated relieved.

"Get me out of here...Discord is-"

"I know." she interrupted. "I came here to not miss the show." she smirked.

"What show?" he asked confused.

Celestia continued to smirk she went close to the human and whispered in his ear. "The one where Discord breaks you."

"Huh?!" Adam slowly backed away from the princess.

"What better way of getting rid of you without leaving my hooves dirty." she gave a small chuckle. She circled the human and looked down on him.

To keep the status-quo I like
I have to do things that aren't great
To always keep this nation safe

I have done things that are so sad
My shoulders can not bare the weight
To keep the status-quo I like

To punish and to kill the bad
To exile those who knew the state
To always keep this nation safe

How our nation was founded mad
From all the creatures that we hate
To keep the status-quo I like

To stone I turned some ponies bad
To exile I would go dictate
To always keep this nation safe

I have done things to make me glad
For the protection of the state
To keep the status-quo I like
To always keep this nation safe

The chuckle soon turned into a cackle as the princess's blue and pink mane turned yellow-red like fire. "Bow down to the eternal sun! May the sun never set on my empire!" she said as she faded away in the flames.

Adam suddenly felt himself falling, falling into a desolate field filled with sand and ruined buildings. The skies were dark and gloomy as rain started fall.

"This is what your life's work to mankind..." explained Discord as he calmly sat on a burnt leather couch. "...its destruction."

The human was in a state of complete shock. "What do you mean?!"

"The paper you wrote on the inter-connectedness of mass and energy...remember that one?"

“He is known for his work in radio and microwaves, and laying the ground work that indirectly inspired many important discoveries in physics during the 20th century. His paper titled ‘The Interconnectedness of Matter and Energy’, published posthumously in 1900, became the groundwork for Albert Einstein's general and special relativity five years later.”

What Watson said to him a long time ago about himself flashed in his memory.

"You started a chain of events that eventually lead to your species own demise, you became the destroyer of worlds...the god of destruction..."

Adam looked around to see the skulls and bones of countless people surround him. "No..." he could not believe that his work would do the opposite of what he intended. "Why work was supposed to free us from the shackles of ignorance!"

"Your work just caused to shackles to tighten instead. With your work it made easier for people to preserve their ignorance through intimidation and bulling." Discord explained.

"With mine and Adam's work combined, we can finally harness the power of the atom."

"Мы вас похороним!"

"No..." Adam was stunned. "...no..."

"Congratulations, you have proven yourself correct about humans the entire time!" laughed Discord.

The human fell to his knees in despair. "But...we had so much...potential..."

Suddenly, his surroundings turned black. He was in a dark void again but then, an oval shaped office formed around him. In it was his now elderly friend Henry as he spoke to a man behind the main desk.

"You can't do this Mr. President!" exclaimed Henry, his voice hoarse. "I implore you to not use the bomb on innocent civilians!"

"I'm sorry Mr. Wotton," said the President in a slight southern twang. "but I want this war against the Japanese to be over and done with, besides, it will also serve as a nice demonstration and warning to Mr. Stalin to think twice about attacking us." he explained.

"You actually think this is some kind of sick and twisted dick measuring contest?!" he was stunned and offended.

"Look Mr. Wotton, do you want this war to be done now or later, because for everyday I sit behind this desk, I have to make decisions that cause the lives of hundreds or maybe thousands of our boys out there who have sacrificed themselves for their country!" the President yelled in anger. "Now maybe when you get to be where I am, you'll understand why I did what I have to do, until then, I bid you a good day!" he pounded his fist on the desk before he got back to work to sign the papers on his desk.

Henry stood there stunned. "But Mr. President-"

"I SAID GOOD DAY MR. WOTTON!" he yelled again.

Henry did not say a word as several staff members escorted him out of the office. He just looked on with pity at the President.

The scene then faded to Henry's room at the Jersey shore, one year later in the middle of summer. The 91-year-old laid on his bed weak and slowly dying. He was alone until Mr. Einstein walked in.

"You wanted to see me Henry?" he asked Henry as he quietly sat down at a chair next to his bed.

"Yes...just wanted to talk to you...one last time..." weakly creaked Henry. His breathing labored.

"Mr. Truman wanted me to send you this letter." he gives the dying man the letter with the President's seal on it.

"Tell...that president...that he can...shove that letter...up his Missouri ass and that...he can go fuck...himself." he exclaimed with all of his might.

Mr. Einstein just smiled and shook his head. "Defiant until the end, I told him the same exact thing...but with politeness of course." he chuckled.

"What will Adam...think of us...for creating such a weapon?"

"Form what I know about him...I think we have just proven him correct."

"I guess that's why he...flew away..." Henry smiled. "Flew away on his machine...to find true happiness..." His mind wandered off in blissful wonder at what his old friend was up to.

The scene soon faded away into darkness...

He rested his hand on the figure next to him, only to feel the mattress. "Huh?" he felt around only to find that the bed was empty apart from him. "Fluttershy?!" he looked around with concern, was he back to normal? Or still under Discord's influence?

Adam got up and put on his pants. "Fluttershy?"

Suddenly, the door burst open and a group of what appeared to be caribou in medieval armor and swords stormed in. "Where are the mares?! Where are they?!" he just looked at them stunned as he placed his hands up, he did not say a word.

He was quickly surrounded by these sword wielding creatures who continuously yelled at him.

Where did Discord leave him now?

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter XXVIII~The Creature~

Chapter XXVIII

Drowning, that's all Adam could feel as his head was plunged into the ice cold water by his captures. "WHERE ARE THOSE MARES MISTER GRAY!" yelled his torturer as he used his magic to hold the human's head down into the ice water filled tub.

The torturer pulled the human's head out. "Where are they?" he snarled. Adam just looked at his caribou torturer with disdain.

"I've told you countless times!" Adam yelled. "I DON'T KNOW!"

"You're trying my patience Mister Gray...you know you could be put to death for helping those stupid mares with their cause by purposely withholding information!"

"You caribou are nothing but sexist monsters!" Adam spat some water at his torturer's face. "BUCK YOU!"

The caribou pushed the human to the caribou guards. "Take him back to his cell and keep him in there until I give the word."

"Yes, sir." they saluted as they dragged the human out the door.

Adam was thrown back to his cell and locked in. The human had no idea how long he had been a captive of the caribou, but judging from his hair and full beard, it has been over a month. He was worried about his friends, especially Fluttershy, he worried about their status is this strange new alternate universe he was sent here to. A place were mares are nothing but low status sex slaves in the eyes of the male caribou. It sickened him.

"How are you enjoying your stay here Adam?" asked a very familiar yet unwanted voice.

"Leave me alone Discord!" snarled the human, he wanted him to go away and leave his head.

"Why? You look like you could use the company." he stepped out of the darkness.

"What kind of sick twisted universe is this Discord? Why do such creatures exist?"

"Because they can and they do...that's how the universe works Adam, if it can exist...it will exist."

"I don't care how crappy this world is...I refuse to do what you want and end my life...I refuse to let you break me!" the human exclaimed in anger.

"Oh please, you'll be broken LONG before I get to break you." Discord gave a sinister laugh.

"Then why did you protect me from the brainwashing?" asked the human.

"Because...I wanted to see you resist a little while longer...still having fun seeing you struggle." he smirked.

"Remind me Discord, what will ending my life accomplish?"

"All of your friends will be sent back to their regular universe...free from slavery and mutilation, and no longer living their lives as sex toilets." Discord chuckled a bit from the last word.

"And me?" the human raised an eyebrow.

"Dead." he answered bluntly.

Adam gave a loud frustrated groan. "Why can't I kill myself! Why am I afraid to self-murder!"

"Because you are a coward, that's why."

Suddenly, the cell door opened and a caribou guard walked in. "Time for you re-education Mister Gray."

Adam looked around to see Discord gone, he just sighed, got up, and quietly followed the guard out the door.

Adam was forcibly sat down on a metal chair in front of a metal table, in front of him was the head guard of the prison the human was held in.

"You have been a very tough nut to crack Adam...you managed to resist our torture, you resisted our brainwashing...twice...and you repeatedly refused to treat the mares and cum dumpsters as they should be." related the head guard.

Adam refused to speak.

"Well...all of that doesn't matter because we WILL figure out where those six mares are hiding along with the rest of the resistance...we WILL find them...with or without your co-operation Adam." he snarled. "Why are you sticking up for them? Treating them as equals, they're no good for anything but sex, it's the biological purpose to be sub-servant slaves to the males...you're a male...this should be your fantasy!"

"Not if it involves mutilation and lobotomies." mumbled Adam under his breath.

"You are seriously trying our patience you know...but no matter, we no longer need you." he turns to his fellow guards. "Take him outside...he's going to go on a little trip with us."

"Yes sir." the caribou guards dragged Adam out of the room.

Adam found himself dragged outside, he hasn't seen the sun in almost a month since his imprisonment began. He was roughly pushed into a mare pulled windowless prison wagon. They slammed the door behind him and he was in darkness again.

Adam was afraid for his life, he had no idea what was planned for him next. All he could do was contemplate how his life got to this point. "Do it for her..." he mumbled to himself.

Suddenly, the door opens and two guards dragged him out of the wagon. The human suddenly found himself in front of a large palace and quickly taken to the front plaza of it. The guards pushed him to the concrete floor of the plaza as they drew their weapons and surrounded him.

"MEN! ATTENTION!" yelled a soldier. All of the guards did as told with several still watching over the human. Adam was confused as he tried to stand up. A caribou guard quickly kicked him hard on the knees forcing Adam back to the floor. "You will remain on your knees for our glorious leader human!"

Then, another group of guards run in with another prisoner, a pony with a black bag on its head and wings strapped against its body. The pony then got thrown to the floor like a sandbag before the guards that brought the pony in got into attention. Another guard walked in and roughly removed the bag off the prisoner.

Adam was stunned on who it was. "F-Fluttershy?" the guard quickly kicked the human on the stomach. "No talking human!" Adam bend over in pain.

Fluttershy looked worse for wear, bags under her eyes, mane and tail a frazzled mess and bruises on her body. She said nothing as she quickly accepted what was in store for her and to avoid being beaten, but she was more concerned with Adam, she hasn't saw him in over a month.

"ALL HAIL OUR GLORIOUS LEADER!" yelled a soldier as the palace entrance opened and a small entourage marched in along with a dour looking caribou who wore a simple guard uniform yet still the center of attention. He and his entourage marched towards Adam and Fluttershy. They both stayed quiet.

"So, this is the human I have heard so much about." stated the caribou leader. "He'll come in use for our cause. He must be very strong to resist the brainwashing." he turned to Fluttershy. "What is the mare doing here?"

"Sir, that's one of the leaders of the resistance, the element of kindness." explained a guard to his boss. "She was the one that recommended you give the human better treatment as your chief scientist in exchange for her being one of your concubines."

"Did you give her the full physical exam as required?"

"She's 100% disease free and extremely fertile."

"Excellent." said the leader in a dry monotone voice.

"She even brought you this gift of gems." another guard brought in a box filled with gemstones.

Adam was stunned, why would Fluttershy do this? To save him? He had no idea what was going on.

"What information did you get out of her?" asked the leader.

"She'll be willing to share with you all information about the resistance, but only if you accept Adam was your chief scientist and accept the box of gems."

"Hmmm..." he thought about it.

As the leader was in deep thought, the human turned to Fluttershy, her sights fixed on the box of gems, she looks like she had something else planned.

"Take the mare to the pedestal over there and pluck out all of her feathers, she's becoming my new concubine."

"Yes sir." saluted a guard as he took the box, two other guards dragged Fluttershy to a nearby cement pedestal at the other end of the plaza, she didn't put up a fight at all.

"Wait! Shy!"

Fluttershy said nothing as she was dragged away. The human was escorted with the leader and box of gems. The guards dragged the mare to the pedestal and forcibly pinned her down on it. "Commence the plucking!"

They forcibly spread her wings but one of the guard notices something hidden in the wing. "Wait...what's this?" he pulled out a small metal probe that blinked yellow but quickly flashed red. "Huh?!"

"You shouldn't have removed that." explained Fluttershy with a smirk. "Compliments of the resistance."

The probe suddenly pulsated red. The leader and Adam saw this, but the human suddenly realized something. "The box of gems!"

A loud explosion rock the plaza as a pressure wave caused Adam to be pushed across the floor. The box of gems actually hid a bomb that immediately killed the guard who held it and caused severe injury to the leader who stood next to him.

The whole crowd of soldiers panicked not knowing if their leader was alive or not. Adam used the opportunity to get up and run to Fluttershy. "Shy!"

"Adam! Let's go!" Fluttershy ran to the corner of the plaza that held several vehicles. The human ran after her, he saw the mare climb on to what appeared to be a vehicle with a bag attached across the bottom. Fluttershy quickly got the engine started just as the guards started to fire at them with matchlock rifles. The machine started to move just as Adam climbed on. "Hold on!" she warned to Adam as they crashed through the main gate that was about to close.

Several caribou guards got on their motorized bicycles and hovering craft behind them. "You planned this whole thing out?!" yelled a stunned human. Fluttershy quickly grabbed him and kisses him deeply on the lips in response.

"Yup, now keep them busy while I try to loose them." she ordered as she focused on the drive across the muddy pine forest landscape.

Adam looked around the craft and found a cache of matchlock rifles behind them. "That'll do." he said to himself.

"Sir, are you okay?" said one caribou to his leader. The leader slowly got back up, half of his face bloody from the shards of gems embedded in his face.

"I'm fine." he was greatly annoyed and getting angry. "Now be a good sniper Sasha and go after them, I'll meet you there." he ordered to his most competent and most loyal guard.

"They will pay for what the resistance has done to you." Sasha saluted and marched off with his modified rifle.

"That human will pay for what he has done to my face and for denying me a new toy!" the leader growled.

The chase continued across the forest landscape. Adam and Fluttershy getting fired upon by a group of twenty guards on motorized bicycles and hover crafts chasing after them.

Adam got his matchlock loaded and started to aim. "Try to hold still Shy, I never used these weapons before so I don't know how accurate they are."

Fluttershy tried to drive as steady as she could as the caribou guards started to catch up. Adam fired but was blown back by the recoil, but managed to hit a motorized bicycle with two guards on it, knocking them out.

"Woah..." exclaimed a stunned human from the recoil. "What a kick."

At the same time, Sasha raced along in the hills above on his all-terrain motorized bicycle, and the leader was far behind the group on his own vehicle trying to catch up.

Fluttershy saw a large fork in the road. "Oh my...which one is north again?!" she had no idea, she was instructed to go north, but forgot which path lead to there. "Adam! Do you know which way is north?!"

Adam was trying to load. "I'm a bit busy at the moment." he dodged another shot.

"There's a fork in the road!"

The human turned to see that the mare was right. "Get out to the mountains, we might loose them in the terrain!" he quickly instructed. Fluttershy quickly did as told and turned hard to the left. It caused the human to fall over and off the side of the hovercraft along with his matchlock.

"Adam!" exclaimed Fluttershy with shock.

Luckily, Adam held on tight along the side as he tried to not touch the ground that sped by beneath him. Soon, a pair of guards on their bike came at the human with a long javelin. "Oh shit!" he dodged the javelin as it poked the airbag he was holding on to instead. Adam quickly grabbed the pole and pushed it at them, which resulted in the pair loosing control of their bike and falling off.

Another pair reached the hovercraft and climbed on-board from their bike. They sneaked up behind Fluttershy with their swords at the ready. One was about to swing but was quickly tackled by Adam who jumped on his back. "Hey! Get off!" yelled the guard. His partner tried to stab at the human, but Fluttershy jerked the steering to cause him to loose his balance and his sword. "Oof!"

The leader reached the chase, his face really determined to catch the fugitives, he rode along his guard's hovercraft. "Everyone stand down! Leave them to me!" he ordered his remaining guards still on the chase.

"But sir?"

"Leave them to me!" he growled as he jumped on board the hovercraft. The large bloody wound on the right side of his face made him look even more menacing. He forcibly took the wheel. "Now get off, this is my fight!" he pointed his sword at the guards on the vehicle. All the guards reluctantly did as told and jumped off into the muddy ground.

The terrain got steeper as light snow started to fall, they were defiantly in the mountains. Adam was still fighting off the two guards, he used everything he learned from his bare-knuckle fighting days at university to get the upper hand. He managed to use a jab and an uppercut on one of them.

Fluttershy at wheel looked at the rear-view mirror to see another hovercraft gaining on them. "We have company Adam!"

"Who?" he asked as he hit a guard on the chin.

"The big bad!"

One of the guards laughed. "You're in trouble now!" he and his partner quickly jumped off to let their leader take care of them himself.

"We need to loose him!" yelled Adam as he saw the other hovercraft reach them.

"I'm going as fast as I can!"

Little did they knew, but they passed a sign that read "Dead end ahead at monastery."

Suddenly, the leader's craft forcibly bumped into the fugitive's craft from behind. He got out of his seat and jumped on the other craft without care. "Here is Dainn!"

Fluttershy quickly saw a wooden gate ahead. "Adam! Gate!"

"Floor it!" the human ordered.

"But-"

"FLOOR IT!"

The pegasus mare did as told and floored the gas knocking Adam and Dainn over from the sudden force. The human got up only to be met by a punch from Dainn. "That was for my face!"

Adam regained his footing and tried to punch back, but Dainn kept dodging and punching back. "That was for depriving me of my new toy!"

Dainn was about to punch again but was interrupted when the hovercraft he was in crashed through a large wooden gate and into the grounds of a monastery. Many caribou dressed in robes and ran in different directions to dodge the run away craft as it headed straight to a cliff-side bell tower.

"JUMP!" yelled Fluttershy as she bailed. She flew to the air as she saw the craft plunge down the cliff below, the bell in the tower tolled.

"Oh no...Adam!" the pegasus was shocked, she didn't see Adam jump off or on the ground. She landed on the edge of the cliff in front of the tolling bell. "ADAM!"

"Uh...help!" her ears perked up when she heard Adam's voice. She quickly began to look around. "ADAM!"

"Up here!" he yelled again. "Get me down!"

Fluttershy looked up at the bell to see Adam holding on to the bell's clapper. His body hitting against the mouth. "Loud!"

The pegasus mare flew up and got Adam back down on the ground. They both looked at each other with awe. "Y-you okay Adam?" she asked as she nervously stuttered.

Adam quickly grabbed Fluttershy and passionately kissed her on the lips. To Fluttershy, the kiss felt magical as her body felt like it was melting in his arms, her eyes went to the back of her head.

Adam broke the kiss only to get an "Eep." from the mare.

"I thought I would never see you again." he admitted to her. "I'm sorry I ever cheated on you."

"It's okay Adam." she hugged back. "I'm just glad you're safe now."

Adam smiled. "Come on Shy, we have a long walk to your base." he got up to stand. Fluttershy nodded in agreement.

"OH NO YOU DON'T!" they heard someone scream to them. The couple turned around to see a muddy and bloody Dainn with his sword. "DIE!" he quickly charged at them.

Adam quickly looked around and saw another sword on the ground. He grabbed it and charged full course at Dainn. Fluttershy shielded her eyes in fear as both foes got ready to strike.

But the human did something different, he instead got on his back and slid down on the muddy slick ground, and pointed his sword up at the caribou. But by the time Dainn found out what the human was about to do, it was too late to stop as his own forward moment failed as he felt piercing metal stab through his chest and heart.

Both Dainn and Adam stayed frozen in their positions as Dainn's blood dripped down along the sword. Dainn opened his mouth, stunned, and dropping his sword on to the muddy ground.

"No...fair..." was all Dainn said before he finally collapsed in stunned silence, dead.

Adam got up from the ground, muddy, bruised and bloody, he breathed hard. "Come on Shy, we're done here." was all the human said before he turned around to walk to what's left of the gate. "At least it's over now."

"Oh...I wouldn't say that." said a new voice in Adam's mind. He stopped in his tracks, he knows that voice all to well.

Suddenly, a shot rang followed by the sound of something dropping to the floor. Adam stood there stunned.

Some distance away, Sasha looked down the barrel of his weapon with smug satisfaction.

Adam slowly turned around to see the worst sight of his life...

Fluttershy was dead.

Adam's screams echoed across the mountains and valley as the human cradled the mare's lifeless body in his arms. Light snow fell as the caribou monks looked on in silence.

Sasha packed his weapon up and calmly walked back to base, he planned on snipping Adam next, but from what he saw, he would be doing him a favor instead, he hates doing his potential victims favors, so he thought it would cause more damage by keeping the human alive to suffer his recent loss.

Adam was catatonic as the entire world faded away into darkness around him.

Suddenly, he felt a burning sensation on his arms. Adam screamed in pain. The burning grew more intense. "DISCORD!"

"Adam? Adam?" yelled an old Scottish voice. "Adam?"

The human slowly opened his eyes to see an unexpected sight. "Mmm...Mrs. Tuppence?" his voice weakly croaked.

"Oh thank God he's alive!" she exclaimed really relieved. Adam weakly looked down to see his left arm and torso bandaged.

"What...happened...?" he asked the old housekeeper, confused.

"The machine you were using almost killed you!" she said to Adam.

"Killed me?"

"It malfunctioned and caught fire, but luckily I saw the smoke and saved you." she explained.

Adam was even more confused. Was his trip on the machine nothing but a dream? Was he back to reality? What about Discord?

"Mmmm...what is...the...date...?" he asked.

"If you must know, it is August the twenty-second."

"Of what year...?"

"Eighteen hundred and ninety-nine."

Adam was in complete shock. "I'm...home...?"

Sunday, August 22, 1899

Chapter XXIX~The Creature~

Chapter XXIX

October 1899

Adam was at his study as he busily typed away on his new typewriter. Two months ago he had the most vivid of dreams while he was in his temporary coma from his machine that got destroyed shortly before he was due to travel back in time to save the woman he loved.

It was a dream that involved a world inhabited by ponies and where mythical creatures and magic exists all around. He soon reached the last thing he remembered before waking up, the first time he made love to one of his new pony lovers; Fluttershy.

And it was the most magical night of my life so far...

He looked on in silence.

"Adam?" interrupted a voice, he looked up to see his friend Henry run in with haste. "Oh, thank goodness you're okay!" he exclaimed with relief. His friend was gone on a lecture tour across Europe the last two months, but returned home as soon as he could to be with Adam.

"I'm fine Henry, don't worry, slightly burnt but still alive." Adam explained to his friend as he got up from his desk. "Just disappointed that four years of hard work went down the drain." he sighed.

"What were you working on?"

Adam knew that his friend would be disappointed in him once he gave the answer, but he did not care. "Working on a way to prevent Mary's death."

"What?!" his older friend in complete shock. "You still haven't gotten over that!?"

"What else was I supposed to do!" Adam snapped. "She was the only girl who ever loved me!"

"And you really think preventing her death will fix this?!"

Adam remained silent.

"I hate to be blunt with you, but Mary is DEAD! DEAD!" he emphasized. "Dead and never coming back!"

Adam stood there as he took the verbal lashing.

"Now, you have been locked away in this room for the last FOUR years, it is now time for you to come out and finally face the world again!"

The younger man just sighed with defeat. "You're right..."

"What?"

"You're right okay? You have always been right and I have always ignored you, you're right and I'm sorry." he said with some shame.

"So, does that mean you are ready to come out?"

Adam just quietly nodded his head.

"Good, because you are coming with me to attend the debutante ball Mr. Lancie is organizing for his triplet daughters this weekend."

"I don't know...I have a book to-"

"Adam," Henry pleaded. "please, come, for your sake."

The young scientist did not want to further alienate himself from his only true friend in this world. "I will come." he assured his older friend.

Both men smiled at each other with new hope.

Mr. Lancie was the richest man in town, and also its biggest employer since he is the owner of several steel mills, railroads and newspapers across southeast Ohio including some holding across the river in West Virginia. The debutante ball he hosted was held in his large classically designed mansion on top of a hill overlooking the town, but unlike other balls, this one's main attraction was his triplet daughters; Adagio, Aria & Sonata.

Both Adam and Henry, along with many other guests are escorted to the mansion ballroom upon their arrival. They looked around to see that there was a full orchestra performing as everyone danced, talked and dined their night away. "You know I am not a big fan of these formal parties Henry." Adam said to his friend, he did not look forward to this.

"Just relax and have fun for once." Henry implored as he grabbed some glasses of wine from a tray for himself and Adam.

"You know I don't drink Henry." he turned down the glass of wine.

"Then go grab some punch or some of those gelatin molded fruit things the rich people always rave about."

"I believe they're called Jellies." stated Adam before he walked up to the table that held the punch bowl. He grabbed a glass and the ladle to pour himself some of the punch but he was suddenly shoved by someone, spilling his ladle all over the table.

"Oh my goodness, I'm so sorry!" exclaimed the person that shoved him.

"No, no, it's okay." he said as he turned to look at the person. But what he saw caused time to stop, a beautiful looking girl in a violet ball gown. She had long hair tied up in a long ponytail and had a pure face, Adam was in awe.

The girl also looked back in awe.

"Ah, I see you have met one of my daughters." interrupted a voice.

"Daddy?!" exclaimed the girl who was startled. Adam looked up to see an older gentleman in his sixties and with a graying goatee, but his full head of hair was still brown despite his age, from what he heard, this man was Mr. Lancie himself.

"Uh..." Adam did not know what to say.

"You must be Mr. Gray, the scientist, nice to meet you." Mr. Lancie placed his hand out for Adam to shake.

"Mr. Lancie I presume?" he nervously shook his hand, he did not expect this meeting.

"I see you met one of my daughters, Sonata." he wrapped his arm around his daughter's waist.

"Oh?" he turns to Sonata. "Congratulations on your social debut." he bowed.

Sonata curtsied back, but was too in awe to say anything. "Yeah, one minute they are learning to walk, and the next thing you know they're 17 and making their social debut." Mr. Lancie stated with nostalgia.

"Actually, we won't turn 17 for another two weeks daddy." the girl clarified.

"Yes, of course, anyways Sonata, you better go join your sisters on stage, it's time to perform and show off how talented you have become." stated her father.

"Yes daddy." she nodded. She turned to face Adam and blushed, but quickly walked off to not miss her cue.

Adam had a feeling that he'll see more of this Sonata later on.

"And now, singing their version of Mozart's Popoli di Tessaglia! is Mr. Lancie's triplet daughters, Adagio, Aria and Sonata, who will also be going under the name 'Dazzlings' during their upcoming European tour, please put your hands together for these teenage operatic prodigies!" announced the orchestra conductor as the three sisters walked up to the stage.

Adam watched with disinterest from the crowd. But soon the orchestra started to play and the sisters began to sing.

Popoli di Tessaglia,
ah mai più giusto fu il vostro pianto;
a voi non men che a questi
innocenti fanciulli Admeto è padre.
Io perdo il caro sposo, e voi l'amato re.
La nostra sola speranza, il nostro amor
c'invola questo caso crudel,
né so chi prima in sì grave sciagura
a compianger m'appigli
del regno, di me stessa, o de' miei figli.
La pietà degli dei sola
ci resta d'implorare, d'ottener.
Verrò compagna alle vostre preghiere,
a' vostri sacrifizi avanti all'are
una misera madre, due bambini infelici,
tutto un Popolo in pianto presenterò così.
Forse con questo spettacolo funesto,
in cui dolente gli affetti,
i voti suoi dichiara un regno,
placato alfin sarà del ciel lo sdegno.

Io non chiedo, eterni dei
tutto il ciel per me sereno.
Ma il mio duol consoli almeno,
qualche raggio di pietà.
Non comprende mali miei
né il terror che m’empie il petto,
chi di moglie il vivo affetto,
chi di madre il cor non ha.

Adam was dumbstruck and impressed. His jaw remained wide open in shock as everyone around him applauded. The sisters bowed before they left the stage. Adam was especially drawn to Sonata, he decided to quietly follow the girls to a backroom behind the makeshift stage.

"I still think I should have gotten more lines, I can't believe 'dumb daddy's girl' gets all the lines when I am the one with the most talent!" complained Aria to her sisters.

"Daddy gave me all those lines because I can handle that register better either of you!" spat Sonata back, offended.

"And you believe everything he says, you're nothing but a suck up crybaby daddy's girl and you know it!"

"No, you are!" Sonata got angry. "You are nothing but a...a...uh...mean person!" she was always known for being horrible at coming up with good comebacks. It's why her two sisters, especially Aria, take advantage of her, she's a dumb klutz who can't defend herself.

Aria just laughs. "What a looser, no wonder you were last to come out of the womb, now if you excuse me ladies, I have men to charm and bed, see you later." she grabs a bottle of wine and walks out.

"But I thought we were supposed to save our virginity for when we got married?" asked a confused Sonata to her sister Adagio.

Adagio also laughs. "Yeah right, there's no way I'm entering a marriage as dumb and helpless as you, being married is nice and all, but the only way a man will ever stay married if you is if you learn the ways of pleasuring a man, and they only way to do that is gain first hand experience." she explained as she fixed up her large hair. "Now, if you want to remain a virgin to stay on daddy's good side, go ahead, but don't come crawling to us when your husband abandons you because you are horrible in the bedroom." with a cackle, Adagio walked out of the room, leaving Sonata alone with much to think about.

Adam heard the entire conversation from outside and felt bad for her. He took a deep breath, straightened out his suit and walked inside only to see Sonata crying and covering her face.

"I'm a failure!" she cried. Adam placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Everything will be okay." he said to comfort her. Sonata looked up and wiped her tears away.

"What do you want?" she asked confused.

"I thought you were amazing." Adam smiled.

"Whatever..." she sighed, dejected.

"Do you always let your sisters pick on you like that?"

"It's been that way since we were born, Adagio was the strict boss and Aria was the enforcer, and I am the one that has to follow the rules." she looked at Adam with sadness. "Maybe I'll just be a looser with no career and no husband."

"I think you would have a husband and family some day." he assured.

"What kind of man would have a talent-less looser who can't pleasure him?" Sonata looked at Adam confused.

Silence fell between the two of them, Adam had an idea, he did not like it, but he was willing to try if it meant making someone's life better. Forgive me for what I am about to do Mary

"I think I know someone who would be interested in showing you how." Adam offered.

"Who?" Sonata raised an eyebrow.

"SO GOOD!" screamed out Sonata as she collapsed on top Adam, her vision clouded with stars, her mind at bliss. "Wow...amazing..." she panted.

"I can't believe...we did that..." panted Adam, he stared at the ceiling with a look of shame and shock at how this night escalated. "How did you think I did?" he asked, he looked down only to see Sonata was fast asleep, her soft snores coming from the most beautiful sleeping face he has seen. "I guess that answers it." he quickly got off the bed and began to put on his clothes. He felt bad that he was going to leave her alone, but he felt it was for the best, relationships are just not his specialty.

After he got dressed he looked back at the sleeping Sonata one last time and kissed her on the lips. Sonata gave a small moan in response but did not stir. He quietly left her bedroom as rain began to fall outside.

February 1900

"You know why I summoned you here Mr. Gray?" asked the dean of the university, Mr. Faust as he looked over Adam's file.

"I was told there was an opening in the physics department after one of the professors died unexpectedly." he nervously answered as he sat on a chair in front of the desk, he felt like he was in an interrogation.

"You're lucky your friend Mr. Wotton is married to my daughter." was all Mr. Faust said as he put away the file. "Welcome once again to the University family." he stuck out his hand. Adam, stunned, got up and shook it. "But remember, just because this is my last semester before retirement, does not mean I will go easy on you."

"I...understand sir."

Adam calmly biked along in the local park as he took in the crisp winter air. Everyone else was out and about walking or in their carriages, business as usual. As he took in his surroundings, he caught a glimpse of a most unexpected sight; down by the frozen lake, there was Sonata herself taking photographs with a new Brownie camera.

Adam was so stunned, he failed to watch were he went and immediately crashed into a snow bank. "Augh!" he landed face first in the snow.

"Oh my goodness, like, are you okay?" exclaimed a concerned Sonata as she ran over, but she soon recognized who she was trying to help. "Huh, Adam?"

"In the flesh." Adam groaned in pain as he slowly got up from the snow and brushed himself off. They both awkwardly stared at each other in silence.

After a minute of silence, Sonata spoke up. "So...about that night-"

"I'm sorry I bailed on you!" the man blurted out. Silence fell again.

"Uh...actually..." the seventeen year old began. "I just wanted to say thank you for that night."

"What?!" he was dumbstruck.

"Yeah..." she blushed sheepishly. "I kind of was the only one that got any...uh...luck last night, unlike my sisters." she explained. "It felt great being the one that bragged that time."

"You're...welcome?" he was unsure what to say.

"No problem at all." she smiled. She quickly got up to Adam and gave him a peck on the cheek. "Uh...if you want to, like, talk, just come by to the mansion and I'll see you there." she blushed and awkwardly walked away. Adam suddenly grabbed Sonata by the hand.

"Why don't we go and talk at the local coffee house instead? Get to know each other over a cup of tea or coffee." he offered.

Sonata blushed in response. "Sounds nice..."

It was the start of a new relationship.

June 1900

Adam read the local newspaper to catch a glimpse of the latest book reviews for a new story that was being serialized in Harper's magazine; My Journey in a Land of Magical Equines by Madam Mada Gris.

What everyone did not know, it was Adam himself that wrote the novel under pseudonym. He did not want any attention, especially since some of the content can be considered 'erotic' at best and 'bestial' at worst.

He was so enthralled with reading the review that he did not notice his girlfriend sneak up behind him.

"HEY ADAM!"

A startled Adam quickly turned around and closed the newspaper. "Sonata?" he exclaimed while he caught his breath.

"Why are you reading?" she smiled.

"Oh...uh..." looked down at a random newspaper headline. "The results of the Republican National Convention." he nervously read. Adam had no clue about politics, in fact, he never voted in his entire life. "Uh...it looks like President McKinley has a new vice presidential candidate in a...uh...Mr. Roosevelt of New York." he had no idea what it meant.

"Anyways," Sonata changed the subject. "Daddy has invited you to go duck hunting down in Marietta this weekend."

"Uh...why?" he raised an eyebrow.

"Well, ever since I, like, told him that we are a couple, he, like, wants to get to know you better." she explained. "He wants you to meet him early tomorrow at the mansion."

"Like I have any other choice." he sighed with a tense look.

The very next day, Adam rode on one of his trusty horses up the long driveway of the mansion. He reached the front portico only to be met by some house staff trying to start up a brand new automobile. Adam looked on at the sight as he dismounted from his horse. "Rich people are their toys." said Adam as he looked on with disbelief. Why would anyone want to buy those noisy and dirty things?

"Well, I am rich and I have every right to buy whatever toy I want." chimed a new voice as Mr. Lancie stood at the front door. "In fact, last month I invested my savings in a studio that specializes in moving picture film." he walked down the portico steps to meet Adam. "Glad to have finally met the man my daughter talks so highly about." he smiled and shook his hand like an expert politician.

"The pleasure is the same." he responded with some apprehension.

"Anyways, while my staff get the automobile ready, why don't you come inside for some tea?" offered the older man. "I got some of the best stuff from the Orient." leads Adam inside.

Mr. Lancie lead Adam into a large study room filled with Medieval artifacts and tome sized books. As the older man poured himself and Adam some pre-made tea that was brought to the study from the kitchen just minutes earlier, the young scientist's attention was drawn to a large triptych that hung over a fireplace.

The center panel was flanked by two smaller panels depicting the sun and moon, while the center showed an epic scene of a lone wizard facing three large sea monster like creatures. Behind the creatures was what appeared to be a portal that was sucking in the monsters.

"You like it?" asked Mr. Lancie as he interrupted Adam's thoughts. He gave the young man the tea. "I commissioned Ford Maddox Brown to paint me that about 30 years ago."

"Well...it's very...interesting." Adam could not find the proper word to describe it. He took a sip of the tea. "Did Mr. Brown come up with the subject or did you?"

"No, I did." he clarified with a smile. "I was inspired by the very interesting story that I remember long ago." he began as he sat down at his favorite leather chair by the fireplace. Adam did the same as he sat in the chair across from him. "By the way Mr. Gray, how's the tea?" he gave a sinister smile.

Adam suddenly started to feel light-head. "Huh?" confused as the world around him started to distort and voices started to be heard.

What's thy nameth dram colt? What betid to thy parents?
Thou mayest refer to me as Discord sir... and I don't has't any parents.
I shall taketh thou in as mine student and assistant. I senseth great charm in thou dram colt.

I don't care what thy father sayeth, love looks with the heart, not with the mind, and therefore, Cupid is blind and we shalt beest together!
I must protect thee, for if 't be true mine father findeth out about this affair, that gent could killeth thee!
My dearest Celly, your father cannot control your destiny, he also will not control mine!

Adam suddenly woke up to find himself back on the floating iceberg. "Can you believe I have been waiting 50 years for me to do that?!" laughed an all too familiar voice in disbelief. "My greatest prank yet!" he rolled on the floor laughing.

"What's going on?!" Adam was confused as he found himself facing Discord again.

"Nothing a little chaos and patience can't fix." he chuckled. "Anyways, I hopped you enjoyed a small dose of my memories before you woke up, what a life."

"Memories?"

"Yes, those ye olde voices you heard where from my actual memories." Discord explained. "I wasn't always this good looking, long ago I was just another orphaned unicorn who had nowhere to go and no destiny to speak of."

A portal suddenly appeared showing a bearded unicorn wearing a wizards hat and cape walking up to an orphaned unicorn colt. "That is until the great Starswirl the Bearded took me in as his apprentice."

"Although over time, I started doing more and more of the work as the great and powerful Starswirl became a shell of his former self, he became nothing but a perverted old stallion who grew senile by the day."

The vision changed to an adult unicorn Discord working spells as an older Starswirl slept on his desk.

"What's worse, he would always get the credit for all the work that I do because no can believe a lowly apprentice can do such things like find a more efficient way to teleporting or coming up with new techniques and spells against the dark arts."

The unicorn Discord looked on with anger and jealousy as Starswirl got showered with praise and gifts.

"But I did manage to get the attention of one pony."

The young Discord looked on with shock as a younger looking Celestia walked up to him and personally thanked him for his efforts.

"Celly was the only pony that saw that I was the real brains behind Starswirl, as appreciation and under her insistence, I decided to teach her about the dark arts, the kind that her father forbade her from practicing."

Discord and Celestia were in a secluded part of the castle grounds learning several defensive spells. Soon, they both started to get romantically close as the two eventually kissed.

The currently Discord gave a sigh. "That was the biggest mistake of my life, because that single kiss would lead to me becoming the draconequus I am today."

Adam looked on stunned. "Why are you showing me this?"

"Because when there is love...there is death." answered Discord. "How long do you think you and Sonata was going to last?"

Suddenly, the portal began to show a dying Sonata on her bed.

Monday October 22, 1900

She lied on her bed, extremely pale and occasionally coughing up blood, Adam sat by her side as he held her hand tightly. "Please my love, don't die."

"I'm...sorry..." she said weakly, her eyes lost the spark that it usually had. Her sisters and father look on with sadness but trying to be as brave as possible for their ill family member.

A tear ran down Adam's cheek as he felt his love's hand go limp. Sonata suddenly breathed her last as the candlelit room slowly went dark.

"After about a month, that revolver you owned started to look extremely friendly to you for you had no one else to fill the void."

Friday, November 30, 1900

Mrs Tuppence happily washed the dishes as Adam stumbled through the front door with a police officer. The old woman heard the commotion and quickly reached the foyer. "Is this yours ma'am?" asked the officer.

"Why...yes...what's going on?" she asked with worry.

"Unhand me officer!" slurred Adam.

"I found him drunk trying to molest my horse, luckily she gave him a swift kick to the stomach." explained the officer as he lets him go. "Tell him when he sobers up, that if I catch him attempting such an act again, I will have to charge him with some serious offenses."

"Oh, we are so sorry for any inconvenience officer, I'll keep a good watch on him next time." apologized the old woman.

"You better." the officer pointed at the two sternly before he tipped his hat and left.

Mrs. Tuppence turned to Adam. "What's going on Adam? Getting drunk? That's not like you!" she scolded.

"I don't need your sympathy!" he drunkenly snarled. "I don't need anyone sympathy because no one gives a damn about my life!" he shouted.

"Mr. Gray-"

Adam suddenly pulled out his revolver from his jacket pocket and pointed it at his housekeeper. "Don't you dare 'Mr. Gray' me! Don't you dare!" he cocked his weapon as tears formed in his eyes. "You only ever lost one love in your life...I lost TWO!"

The old housekeeper was stunned but kept her composure. "Fine then," she said incredulously. "if you are going to shoot me, go ahead, I'm just an 80 year old Scottish woman who lived a full life, now, I suggest that when you do point a gun at some, have the common decency of pulling the trigger!"

Silence fell between the two of them. Adam quickly aimed his gun somewhere else and fired it at a mirror behind the housekeeper. The shot rang throughout the house but Mrs Tuppence barely flinched. Adam, with tears in his eyes, ran into his study with the gun and slammed the door shut.

"Wait..Adam-" she was quickly interrupted by the sounds of another gunshot from inside the room. "ADAM!" she ran inside to only be met by the most heartbreaking sight of her life. "No..."

Adam opened his eyes to find himself alone in a cave. He looked around with confusion.

"Adam?" asked a familiar voice. He turned around to see Fluttershy standing in front of him. "Thank Celestia, we found you!"

The human was confused. "What...happened?"

"Discord kidnapped you and took you here to mentally break you." she nervously explained.

"Glad you came here to save me then." he sighed with relief.

"That was my original plan, until Discord told me and showed me what you did." Fluttershy's tone became angry. Adam backed away stunned. "You cheated on me with that whore Lyra!" she snapped. "How could you!"

"Now Shy...I can explain..." he continued to back up.

"Explain to Discord himself!" she yelled as Discord appeared behind her with a rusty scalpel and wearing surgical scrubs. He laughed evilly.

"I never castrated a human before." he laughed as Fluttershy evaporated, a fake.

Adam prepared himself for the worst when all of a suddenly, a blinding flash of rainbow light enveloped the draconequus. "Wait...no...Celly, we had a deal! No!" Adam shielded his eyes as Discord's screams of anguish echoed throughout the cave, it was quickly silenced by a loud thud.

The human looked to see Discord on the cave floor, a statue again. Behind it stood the six mares with their Elements of Harmony, proud of their win over the god of chaos. "That should take care of him fo' good." commented Applejack, her five friends smiled in agreement.

Fluttershy quickly ran up to Adam and enveloped him into a hug. "Oh Adam, we finally found you, we thought you left." she cried tears of joy into his shoulder.

"What's going on?" the human was confused, was this true, or is he still dreaming?

"I managed to track you down using my magic the Elements of Harmony started to act up, and it only does that when large amounts of disharmony is detected. We immediately followed the source all the way to Discord himself." explained Twilight.

Adam gave a loud sigh of relief. "Thank goodness it was all over." he held Fluttershy close and smiled. The shy pegasus smiled back and gave the human a tender kiss on the lips.

Later that day, Adam walked back to his home with Fluttershy flying by his side, he still had something that nagged on his mind.

"Is there something wrong?" asked a concerned Fluttershy who saw Adam being distant since his rescue. Adam stopped in his tracks and put his head down. "Adam?"

"I had sex with another pony..." he mumbled.

"What?" the pegasus was not sure if she heard correctly.

"I had sex with another pony besides Twilight!" he raised his voice, he was tired of keeping what he did a secret.

Fluttershy landed on the ground in front of him stunned. "W-what?"

"During the trip with Lyra, me and her had sex, and we went all the way too, even climaxed inside her..." he admitted with shame. "I am sorry, but I really want to move on and be happy with-" he quickly interrupted by a swift kick to the stomach. He doubled over to the ground in pain.

"I gave away my virginity to you and this is how you repay me?!" she angrily snarled with tears in her eyes. "I HATE YOU ADAM AND I WISH YOU NEVER ENDED UP HERE!" she screamed before she flew off to the sky as her cries echoed across the landscape.

Adam stayed curled up on the ground with shame. "Maybe I should leave..." he thought to himself.

At the cave, Celestia flew in to see Discord still where he was left in his statue form. "I know we had a deal Discord, but I just couldn't risk you blabbing on about our past, that's personal." she walked up to the fallen statue. "Part of me still pities you for what my dad and Starswirl have done to you, but your antics have nearly ruined everything I worked hard for." her horn began to glow. "But I think it is now time for me to let go of my past. You have been a thorn on my rump for long enough." a beam of magic shot out and hit the statue, pulverizing it. "If you want something done right...you better do it yourself."

Author's Note

Hope you enjoyed the third and final installment of the Discord trilogy.

Tune in for the next trilogy; Chapters 30, 31 & 32.

This took forever to write.

Chapter XXX~The Village~

"Oh please Sir, please let me keep my cutie mark, I feel miserable and worthless without it." pleaded a nervous stallion to his guest across the kitchen table from him. "She doesn't have to know about this, I can just paint over it and she'll never know."

"I'm sorry, but you know the rules of this village, every pony must surrender their cutie mark the moment they decide to settle here." explained the guest as he drank a bottle given to him by the nervous pony across from him, a sign of good intentions from the host. "Nice milk, you milked this yourself?" the guest inquired.

"My cutie mark is a bottle of milk for a reason Sir, I earned it after growing up on a dairy farm with my family before coming here." he explained. "Just let me keep it Sir, my life has no meaning without it."

"You do not need a cutie mark to give your life meaning, my species does just fine without them, so yours can too." continued on the guest. "Are you willing to let a mark dictate how to live your life?"

"You don't get it sir, a cutie mark to a pony is their identity, it's their purpose in life, without it, we're useless and aimless, we're better off dead." pleaded the stallion.

The guest placed the bottle of milk down on the table. "I'm sure you can produce great milk without your mark Mr. Lactose, you don't need a mark to be good at it."

"But sir, a mark not only tells you your talent, but it also helps you become good it, without it, I'll be mediocre at it, my skills would regress."

The guest stood up on his two legs without a word. He gave a serious look to the pony before him. "It's just a mark, and nothing more, don't be a slave to one." he warned. "I'm sorry Mr. Lactose, truly am." he politely nodded his head and walked out.

"But Mr. Gray, please..." the stallion pleaded one last time to the human as a tear formed in his eye.

Adam gave the stallion a look of pity before he got up and left. Immediately afterwards, several guards came in and dragged Mr. Lactose to a prison carriage, to be transported to get his cutie mark removed. "What's the point of equality without identity!" he yelled as he was thrown into the carriage, much to Adam's concern.

It has been three months since he left Ponyville in shame, he believed he could find happiness in a place where ponies are not bound by their talents, but instead found something completely different. He sadly walked away to tell his boss of the news.

"Oh Adam, darling, don't be so hard on yourself, you were only showing that pony a better path." explained his boss, as she sat on her makeshift throne with her staff and wall of stolen cuties marks behind her. "He'll learn his lesson during his cutie mark removal tonight." she got off her throne and seductively walked over to the human. "Besides, I know how to cheer you up." she said in a flirtatious tone.

"Please Miss Glimmer, I'm not in the-"

She used her magic to grab Adam by the shirt collar and bring her face up against his. "That's not what you called me last night."

Adam tried to look away in shame. "I'm sorry Mistress Starlight, I did not mean to turn you down."

"Exactly, nopony turns Starlight Glimmer down, because she knows what is best for everyone in this town, and she always, ALWAYS, gets what she wants." she warned.

"I just don't want romance-" he was swiftly interrupted by a hoof covering his mouth.

"Who said anything about romance?" she smirked. "You and I both know that I'm just using you to fulfill my physical needs and nothing more." she then pulled the human into a lustful kiss. Adam did not bother in fighting it for fear of upsetting her any further.

Chapter XXX
The Village
Part One

It was a typically sunny day in Ponyville as all its citizens went about their daily routine. At the spa, Twilight got her mane done by the Spa Twins as Spike sat by as he read his favorite comic book. "So then, Captain Marvel with a 'zoom' and a 'bam' defeated the evil Lord Helmet and saved the city of Caballus once again!" Spike dramatically read to Twilight.

Twilight just stared off into the distance as the Spa twins continued their work. Things have been tough lately since Adam self-exiled himself away from Ponyville. Fluttershy rarely leaves her home, Rainbow Dash has been hanging around with Rarity more often, while both Dash and Applejack refuse to speak to each other, and Pinkie is still, well, Pinkie.

Suddenly, Spike began to feel a serious case of indigestion set in. "Uh oh." and with a loud belch and much green flames, he burped out a rolled up scroll of parchment. "Ugh..." Spike held his chest as he recovered from the ordeal. "That was unexpected."

"What is it Spike?" asked Twilight with concern for the dragon.

The dragon picked up the scroll to see it was stamped with the official royal seal. "It's a message from Princess Celestia."

"Really? What does it say?" the unicorn was not expecting a letter from her mentor so soon. What could it be?

Spike opened the letter and began to read.

"My faithful student,

There is a grave friendship emergency that has just come to my attention that I need you and your friends to fix at once. I also have reason to believe that your human friend Adam is involved in this somehow. Attached is a map to the location, please be careful, for this might get very serious, but I have every faith you.

Sincerely, HRH Princess Celestia, Co-Monarch of Equestria."

"That's odd, I don't see a map anywhere on this-" Spike was quickly interrupted by another belch of green flames as a map materialized out of them. "Ugh..."

Twilight ran out of her chair to grab the map. "Hey! We're not done!" yelled one of the Spa Twins with annoyance.

"Put it on my tab!" the unicorn said in response. She quickly grabbed the map and looked at it. "That's strange, there wasn't a village in that location before." she commented.

"So, what are you going to do Twilight?" wondered Spike.

"We gather our friends and we leave tonight!" Twilight answered. Spike looked up to see that Twilight's mane was completely different.

"Maybe you should've waited for them to finish your mane first." Spike grabbed a mirror and showed it to the mare.

Twilight saw her reflection and could see that her mane was short. "AHHHH!" she screamed with frustration.

"No...no...I can't be...this will ruin everything!" said Rainbow Dash to herself as she looked at the results. She immediately dreaded everything she has ever done in her life up to that. "I'm...not...ready..." she mumbled. Her train of thought was interrupted by a loud knock on the bathroom door.

"Dash, darling, you okay in there?" Rarity asked from behind the locked door. "You've been in my bathroom for an awful long time."

"Oh, I'm fine, just taking longer than I thought." Dash nervously chuckled. "I'll be out in a minute." the pegasus quickly disposed of any evidence into the garbage can. "No one must ever know." she said under her breath.

Rainbow Dash nervously walked out of the bathroom and saw Rarity making her dresses. To her surprise, she has been spending more time with the unicorn lately, but at least it beats being with that no-good stallion taker Applejack.

"You okay Dash?" asked Rarity while she worked.

Before Dash could answer, a letter suddenly materialized in a flash of green flame in front of the mares. It unceremoniously floated down to the floor. Both the unicorn and pegasus knew what that meant; Twilight needs their help.

At the same time, Twilight was in front of Fluttershy's cottage. The unicorn knew that Fluttershy would refuse to answer the letter that was sent to her, especially if it involved Adam. "Fluttershy! We need you! It's an emergency!" she pounded.

The door opened to reveal a green coated mare with a bandanna and red dreadlocks, her eyes clearly bloodshot. "Like, Flutters is SO not interested in going on this, like, mission dude, she has too much to deal with already, she's too spiritually drained and-" Twilight rolled her eyes and shoved the mare out of the way. "HEY!"

"Damn hippies." Twilight mumbled under her breath, she has no patience left to deal with Fluttershy's friend. She walked into the living room to see Fluttershy on the couch eating potato chips. "Fluttershy, we need your help."

"Why?" asked the yellow pegasus with suspicion. "So you can see me be miserable? To tell me that what happened was no big deal?" she began to snarl. "Well boo-hoo, that human is dead to me." she crossed her forelegs in disgust.

Fluttershy's attitude changed for the worst after Adam left three months ago, she barely ever left the cottage and the only pony she would hang around often was with that hippie that smelled of smoke and mane grease.

"Shy, Adam could use our help!" Twilight pleaded. "We can't do this with just the five of us, we need you!"

"If you care about him so much, why don't you buck him like you almost did months ago!" she snarled.

"That was a one time thing and it didn't go all the way!" Twilight exclaimed.

"JUST LEAVE!" she yelled as tears formed in her. "Just leave you...you...hussy!"

The unicorn was stunned into silence. She just sighed with disappointment and reluctantly walked out the door. "At least with Adam you were happier and more self-confident. He made you a better mare and now you are worse than before...I'm sorry he meant so little to you..." she said one last time before she left.

Fluttershy said nothing as the weight of what Twilight said hit her, but she stayed put and refused to go.

The train ride to the village was tense to say the least, Fluttershy's absence was glaringly obvious and Applejack and Rainbow Dash refuse to talk or even acknowledge each other. Twilight and Pinkie tried to keep the mood bright, but it did not help much.

"So what is this village exactly Twilight?" asked Rarity.

"I don't know, it just got founded recently and there's a friendship emergency we need to help solve that Celestia find serious enough to send us there." Twilight explained. "And that it involves Adam..."

"Thin's haven't been the same since Adam left..." commented Applejack. "Apple Bloom has been depressed lately..."

The other four mares silently agreed. "Well, Adam has been there for us, so it's only fair that we be there for him." stated Rainbow Dash with confidence.

Outside, the sky turned a depressing shade of gray and the landscape turned into pine forest. An obvious sign that they are nearing the north of Equestria.

After a three hour long train ride, the train immediately stopped next to an empty shack by the train tracks in the middle of dense pine forest. "Andefenham, Equality Hamlet!" yelled the conductor. The five mares quickly got off the train with their belongings to find themselves in the middle of nowhere. The train immediately left them behind. The five friends looked around to find nothing but a pine forest, a single train track and an open empty bus shelter with a sign reading "Andefenham, the Hamlet of Equality." on top.

"So now what?" asked Dash with suspicion.

Thunder rumbled in the distance as the gray sky grew darker. "I think we wait until somepony comes to us to guide us to the village." answered Twilight.

A downpour fell in the forest, the five mares huddled under the shelter for warmth. They only thing they could find in the shelter was a kerosene lamp that they hung to provide some light source. It felt like they have been waiting for almost two hours.

"Well...this sucks..." commented Dash.

"Really? I think it's cool, enjoying the sounds of nature and getting lost inside one's mind." randomly commented Pinkie as she made a positive of the situation.

"You must be the new arrivals I am guessing." said a new voice. The five looked to see a cloaked pony strapped to an empty carriage with a kerosene lamp attached to him. "Welcome our Hamlet of Equality, my name is Party Favor, and I have been tasked with transporting you to our town." he explained. The five mares looked at each other without saying a word and go in the carriage.

Rain continued to fall as Party Favor lead the mares down a path in the dense pine forest. Twilight poked her head out the window to talk to this mysterious unicorn stallion. "So, we were sent here to take care of a friendship emergency and-"

Party Favor just gave a forced and dry laugh. "There's no such thing as 'friendship emergencies' in our town, in fact, our town is where friendship thrives!" he explained with a toothy and forced grin. He continued to pull the mares down the path.

Suspicion and paranoia hit Twilight, thing were not making sense to her. "Well, uh, is there by any chance that a human is living among-st you?"

"You mean Mr. Gray?" he clarified. "Why of course, he's the second-in-command in our town, he is the one that makes sure everyone is happy and equal, and that everypony will never be constrained by their destiny." he explained with the same amount of forced cheerfulness.

Twilight did not quite get what any of that meant. Soon, the pathway opened up into a large clearing, and in the center of the clearing, was the village itself, a village where all the houses are lined up into two neat rows along either side of the pathway. "We're here!" Party Favor announced.

The rain stopped and the gray skies brightened up slightly just as the group arrived at the village entrance. The five mares looked around to see all the villagers wearing cloaks, large grins and to their surprise and confusion, an equals sign as a cutie mark.

"Equal signs? All of them?" Twilight was even more confused. The entire village looked like an Old Equestrian village with all the houses exactly the same. "Why do you all have equal signs?"

"To symbolize that ALL of us are equal, no one pony is better than the rest, everypony is now free to pursue what ever destiny they so choose without a cutie mark forcing a destiny on them and unfairly setting them apart from others." the stallion continued.

"This place is givin' me the creeps." muttered an uneasy Applejack.

All the villagers grinned at the new arrivals. "More ponies who want to be like us, oh joy." they cheered. "Soon they'll learn what it is like to free from the shackles of destiny and finally feel free."

"Can you please take us to Mr. Gray first?" asked Twilight.

"Don't you want to meet our great leader first?" asked a confused Party Favor as the carriage stopped in front of a house at the very end of the path, the only house not attached or identical to the others.

"Oh Miss Glimmer, we have new arrivals!" he yelled at the small cottage.

The five mares disembarked as the front door of the cottage opened and a single pink coated mare with a purple mane walked out, she levitated a wooden staff with her and also had an equal sign for a cutie mark.

"Welcome new arrivals to my village, our hamlet of equality, welcome to Andefenham." she announced to the five. "I am the lord mayor and founder of this town, Miss Starlight Glimmer, the mare who is saving all the citizens here from their cutie marks." she explained. "What shall I call you five mares?"

Twilight stepped up first. "I'm Twilight Sparkle, me and my friends have been sent here on a friendship emergency, and we're wondering if you know-"

Starlight chuckled. "Friendship emergency? Why, this town is one of the most friendliest places in all of Equestria now that everyone is the same and happy." she stated. She pointed to the various stalls and meeting places, showing the citizens, both adult and foal, enjoying each other's company and being polite and happy with each other. "You five must be mistaken."

None of the mares, especially Twilight, were buying it. "Well, we heard that Adam Gray, a human, is living here, is that true?"

"Why, he's the one that helped me started this village, but he doesn't live here, he lives in a small cabin in the forest, but he makes sure that everyone is happy and equal." Starlight explained.

"Good, can you take us to him?"

"Patience my dear Twilight Sparkle, I'll send a messenger to him soon enough, but first, we must show you around town." she turns to the crowd. "Citizens, show these mares around our town and make sure they are impressed!"

"Yes ma'am!" the exclaimed with agreement. They gathered around the mares and lead them to the local cafe and bakery for some food and refreshments.

Twilight and her friends reluctantly went along with what is happening.

"Her cutie mark will make a fine addition to my collection." mumbled Starlight with a smirk as she stared at Twilight's cutie mark. "About time his friends came here to look for him."

"Here are your cupcakes." announced a mare who served Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie their food. The five mares looked at their cupcakes with suspicion, they do not look appetizing at all.

"Uh...thanks..." said Applejack to be polite.

Pinkie looked at her cupcake with disgust. She knows a bad cupcake when she sees one. "Not much a baking talent I see."

"In this town, no pony has a talent in any one thing, we are all talented in this we want to be talented in, and not because of some mark." explained the baker.

Twilight knew that a cutie mark is important for a pony to excel in their talent, if not, they would remain mediocre at it without any room for improvement. She wanted to say something, but she bit her tongue in order not to cause trouble. Once the baker left, Twilight looked around to make sure no pony else is within earshot. "This whole 'no cutie marks' thing is not right, doesn't Miss Glimmer realize that cutie marks are important in a pony's life? It's what gives us a sense of purpose, a sense of worth."

"But there's nothing we can do Twilight, everyone seems content about their situation, we have no choice but to support them." explained Rarity. "Although this place could use some brighter colors, or at least a sense of style."

Rainbow Dash suddenly felt her stomach act up and feelings of nausea overtook her. "Uh...I'll be in the little fillies room." she quickly flew off to the cafe restroom.

The rest looked on with some worry.

"I don't know Treehugger, I miss Adam a lot, yet I also hate him, I feel like I am being torn apart by my feelings." explained Fluttershy to her friend.

"You just need to relax and let the herb speak to you, let mother nature decided what you should do with your feelings for that human." explained Treehugger. "He may have cheated on you, be he sounds like the most righteous dude I have ever heard."

"Well, I always felt more confident and open whenever he was with me, more outgoing..." she confessed. "I gave him my virginity because I always felt that he was the one."

"Well, answer me this, what lead you to be together in the first place?" her friend asked.

Fluttershy quickly thought back to when they first met, back almost a year ago. "Adam..."

Back at the town, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie were waiting for Rainbow Dash to finish in the bathroom. "Excuse me ladies, I have to go check on Dash." excused Rarity as she walked to the bathroom.

At the same time, Starlight Glimmer walked in, the entire building went silent. "Ah, there you are Miss Sparkle, Adam is ready to meet with you." she announced as she walked up to the group.

"Just me?" asked a confused Twilight.

"Oh, he just still feels a little guilty from all that mess before he ran away, the only one he's willing to face is you." explained Starlight. Twilight looked on with suspicion, she had a bad feeling about this, but has no idea what it is. "He's over by the caves."

"The caves? Why not his cabin?" the purple unicorn was confused.

"I don't set the meeting locations Miss Sparkle, I'm just telling you what he said to me." Starlight explained.

Twilight gave a reluctant sigh. "Lead the way Miss Glitter." she said. She turned to Applejack and Pinkie and gave them a nod.

Starlight gave a smirk. "With pleasure." she then happily lead Twilight out of the cafe and out of the town.

"Ah have a bad feelin' about this Pinkie." muttered Applejack.

"Tell that to my pinkie sense."

Starlight happily lead Twilight to a nearby cave just outside of town. "The human should be in here waiting for you." she instructed.

"I have a bad feeling about this." muttered Twilight, unsure.

"Don't worry, I'll follow right behind." the pink mare assured her. Twilight reluctantly went into the cave.

The two unicorn mares walked deeper into the cave until they reached a large chamber inside, one wall glowed bright blue and in front of the wall, was Adam himself.

"Adam!" exclaimed Twilight with relief, she quickly ran up to the human and wrapped him a hug. "You are okay! We were worried you got involved in something bad." the relief was short lived when she noticed Adam did not react at all. She looked up to see his face, only to be met by a face full of shame a guilt. "Adam?"

"I'm sorry Twi...I'm so sorry for this." Adam said with shame, he looked up at the glowing wall. Twilight, curious, did the same only to see the most shocking site of her life; the wall was full of stolen cutie marks.

"What is this?!"

"Progress Miss Sparkle, Progress." smirked Starlight was she walked in with her staff. She turned to Adam. "Don't you agree Adam?"The human could only give a nod. "Now don't be so modest Adam sweetie." she sashayed over to the human. "All of this was OUR idea from the start, first this town, and later, all of Equestria." Starlight then used her magic to force Adam's hand to her mouth. "You have no idea how magical these fingers are." she said with smug satisfaction before she sucked on one of Adam's fingers. "Mmmm...no wait, I bet you already do know." Starlight let Adam's hand go and gave a chuckled.

Twilight gave a look of shock and confusion. "What's going on?!" she slowly stepped back.

Adam did not give a response, to ashamed to speak. "Just two things Miss Sparkle," Starlight began. "first, me and your human toy are now lovers, and second, you and your friends will be free of your oppressive cutie marks." she laughed as the wooden staff began to glow.

Adam watched as tears formed. "I'm sorry..." he mouthed to himself before Starlight activated the staff and a magical beam scored a direct hit on Twilight's rump.

"AHHHH..." she screamed as she saw her cutie mark get peeled off her skin. "No...that's mine!" she felt almost all her knowledge and talent symbolized in her mark slowly drain away. She watched as her cutie mark float over to Starlight before it was captured in an empty jar by Adam himself.

"One down, five more to go, good job Adam." smiled Starlight with sick pleasure. She took the jar over to the wall of marks and pointed the jar lid at it. She quickly opened the lid and Twilight's cutie mark quickly placed itself on the wall with all the others. "Now knock her out and hold her somewhere until her friends are taken care of."

Twilight felt betrayed, violated, robbed, she laid on the floor in tears from the loss of her identity, the thing she earned that faithful day. In the old mark's place, a new cutie mark appeared; an equals sign.

Adam suddenly placed a rag over Twilight's muzzle and the mare suddenly felt her world grow dark. "Adam..." was all she could think about before her mind was flooded with sounds of Starlight's crazed laughter.

To Be Continued...

Chapter XXXI~The Village~

Twilight slowly opened her eyes to see nothing but ceiling over her. Curious, she tried to get up only to find all four of her legs strapped down on the ground. "Ugh...of course..." she groaned. She decided to use her magic to untie the ropes, but oddly found the process difficult and draining. With much effort, she successfully untied all the ropes and went to get up only to be pulled by the neck by a metal chain.

"Augh!" she exclaimed as the chain retracted to a nearby wall, dragging her with it. She suddenly hit a brick wall hard, which stopped her, but still felt the chain tug on the metal collar around her neck.

"The more you struggle, the more that collar will choke you Twilight." said a female voice. "We wouldn't want you dead just yet." she walked out of the shadows to reveal herself to Twilight.

"What...did you...do to me..." she struggled.

"Cut you down to the same level everypony should be at." Starlight smirked as she saw Twilight's new cutie mark; an equals sign. "Now you are as competent in magic as the least skilled unicorn in this town."

Twilight continued to fight the chain, but it would just choke her slightly more. She felt rage build inside her. "My...friends..."

"They'll be taken care of soon, for now, I just need you to stay put until you are more manageable." explained Starlight.

"And...Adam...?"

"What about him? He's mine now, why do you still care?" Starlight gloated. "Unless...the thought of him still makes you moist...my goodness, once you go bipedal, you never go back." she laughed. "Even when he's with some other mare, I bet you were extremely jealous that he ended up with that fragile violet Fluttershy instead of an intellectual equal like you."

"No!..." Twilight choked in denial.

"Your lips say 'no' but your eyes say 'very much so'." she pointed out. She placed her face up against Twilight's. "Admit it, you're such a slut for the brainy types."

Twilight just hacked a large wad of spit at Starlight's face in offense at that statement. Starlight gave the captured mare an annoyed look.

"Okay then, I see how it is..." Starlight slapped the purple mare hard in the face. "you can rot in here until you are ready to be broken." Starlight hissed with disgust before she left her prisoners chained up to the wall by her neck, in the dark.

Twilight did not say word, but just growled.

Chapter XXXI
The Village
Part Two

At Golden Oaks Library, a loud pounding on the door rang throughout the library. Spike reluctantly got up from his nap to answer the door. "I'm coming! I'm coming!" he groaned with annoyance. "No one understands patience these days..." he muttered. Spike opened the door only to see that it was Fluttershy, nervously standing before the dragon. "Shy?"

"Uh...I was wondering if...well, if you don't mind asking of course...if you may possibly know the location of where...uh...my friends were sent to?" she asked with shame and guilt. She felt bad for abandoning not only her friends, but the human she still had feelings for.

"The town is too new to appear on a map, but I can tell you that it is directly north-northeast of Manehatten and that-"

"That's great, thank you!" Fluttershy quickly flew off to the sky as fast she could, interrupting the baby dragon.

Spike stood there bemused. "Twilight's friends are weird..."

"Oh Adam, I hope I am not too late..." said Fluttershy with worry as she flew high over Ponyville, as fast as she could.

Rarity walked in the mare's bathroom in the cafe to hear the sound of retching from one of the stalls. "Dash?" asked Rarity with concern. She opened the stall door to see Rainbow Dash, face over the squat toilet, vomiting and looking nauseous. "Dash, darling?!"

The pegasus turned around to see her best friend behind her. She felt ashamed. "Please don't tell the others..." she pleaded. "...at least not yet...especially Applejack..."

Rarity was confused at first, but quickly began to put it all together in her mind. She gave a loud gasp of surprise. "Dash...are you...?" Dash nodded. "...and Mac is the...?" Dash nodded again with shame. "But how?"

"I don't know, we were very careful, I even made sure Mac had two layers of protection on him just to be sure!" Dash explained.

"Wait...you made Mac wear TWO?!"

"Yeah? If one works, two should be foolproof."

"Apparently not idiot-proof though." the unicorn said in her mind.

Suddenly, a mare barged into the bathroom and walked up towards them. Rarity and Dash remained silent. "Miss Glimmer wants you and your friends in front of her house...NOW!" ordered the baker.

Both the unicorn and pegasus were confused, but they quietly went along with it. They followed the baker out of the bakery and to the lone unattached house that belonged to Starlight Glimmer. Waiting for them was an expecting crowd along with Applejack and Pinkie Pie.

"What's going on Applejack?" asked Rarity.

"Beats me, somethin' about Miss Glimmer wantin' to meet us here." was all Applejack could say.

"Oooh...maybe it's a surprise welcome party!" exclaimed a cheerful Pinkie.

Suddenly, the door the house opened and out marched an overconfident Starlight with her wooden staff. The four mares were confused at what was happening. Starlight began to address the crowd that formed around her.

"My fellow citizens of this town, I, your beloved leader and mayor would like to personally welcome these four mares to our community, I'm sure they'll be wonderful and loyal followers in our quest to spread equality across this great land of Equestria." she boasted. "As the old Neighponese saying goes, 'the nail that sticks out the most, gets hammered the most', well, these four are the nails that do stick out and I, your leader, will be the hammer that will hit them down to our level." she explained.

The four mares were even more confused. Suddenly, four ponies walked up each with a jar. Starlight's staff began to glow. "What in tarnation is goin' on here?!" demanded Applejack. "Where's Twi?!"

"In the same boat as you two are going to be." Starlight chuckled. Suddenly the staff fired a beam at the four mares as Starlight laughed maniacally at the sight.

"AHHH!" they screamed. Many of the ponies were reluctant to see the display, but they knew they must so they would not get punished.

Starlight continued to extract sick pleasure from the sight as she watched all their cutie marks leave their bodies and get replaced by an equals sign.

At the same time, Twilight was still stuck against the wall, the collar ever so slightly choking her more with even the slightest movement. The unicorn found concentrating increasingly difficult in the circumstances. She suddenly heard the door open. The mare looked ahead to see Adam slowly walk in. Twilight just gave the human a look of disgust.

Adam felt a pain of guilt in his chest. He just went over to a random lever on a wall and flipped it down, which caused the chain to loosen its slack and send Twilight hitting the floor. The mare coughed hard and tried to catch her breath. "You girls were not supposed to be here." was all he said. "You all put yourselves in danger."

"We came here because we heard you were here!" Twilight snarled. "But I guess we were sent here to see how much you changed and how much you turned your back on everything we used to stand for!"

"I just wanted to find my own destiny!"

"YOU'RE LOOKING AT IT!" yelled Twilight with anger. Adam looked on with shock. "I have lived multiple lives and died multiple times, and in everyone of them, I ended up with you!" a tear flowed down her cheek. "I am your destiny, it was my death in your arms as Mary that lead you here!" she continued. "But you were so focused on Fluttershy and Mary for you to notice the destiny that was in front of your own eyes!"

"Starlight promised me that she'll find me a purpose in the world, I believed her, I really did..." Adam spat back before memories of all the abuse he suffered under Starlight flooded his mind. "I was so desperate in forgetting my past that I...I let her use me!" Adam admitted. "And after that, I knew I could never turn back, it was either commit to this situation, or lose all reasons of living."

"Use me as a reason to live Adam!" the mare pleaded. "I love you okay, I really do love you, but I was too deep in denial to see that until what happened in the library, until I experienced the multiple different ways I fell in love with you and made love..."

"Why? I'm nothing but used goods! Starlight Glimmer's used goods, that's all I am!" Adam barked. "No one will ever love this human, not after all that will happen, I made a choice Twilight, and I must stick with it until its logical conclusion."

"She raped you Adam, she raped you so she can wrap you around her hoof, to control you and make you her obedient servant!" Twilight bluntly told the human. "She's only using you so she can further her twisted goals."

The human was stunned and was temporarily at a loss of words. "Then so be it, it's still a purpose!" he barked before he stormed out of the room, refusing to accept that everything he did since he left was a waste. He locked the door behind him and stomped up the stairs to reveal that Twilight's cell was in Starlight Glimmer's basement. Adam walked in to see Starlight herself placing four jars of cutie marks on one of the shelves.

"How's our prisoner behaving?" asked Starlight, smiling from a job well done.

"Very well ma'am." Adam reported. He looked to see that each of the four jars held very familiar cutie marks in them.

"Tomorrow, I want you to take them to the wall." she ordered. "I guess your ex did the smart thing by not coming here." she chuckled. "But no matter, we'll take care of her eventually." she said confidently. "Anyways, I will be taking a shower to freshen myself up, I need you in my quarters, I have a lot of pent-up energy to release." she ordered.

"I don't know, I'm not really in the mood to-" Adam was felt his neck tighten, he began to choke.

Starlight's horn glowed as she used her magic to choke the human. "That wasn't a suggestion, that was an ORDER!" she snarled. "It is your job to do whatever I demand!"

"But are we not...equal..." he gasped.

"Equal?! Since when were we ever equal!" she squeezed harder. "You're just a weak pathetic creature, the only reason I ever put up with you is because you are smart with comparatively higher stamina and endurance than a stallion, and that you would never get me pregnant." she threw the human against the wall.

Adam breathed deeply and was down on the floor in pain. "You are pathetic, no wonder you are so easy to control." she turned around and walk out. "I expect you naked and ready when I am out of the shower." was the last thing she said before she walked up the stairs.

The human got up, his back sore. He heard the sound of running water from upstairs, she was in the shower. He just fell to his knees as Twilight's words hit him. "She is right..." was all he could say as tears flowed down his eyes and he began to break down in tears. "Oh God, I made a mistake..." he cried. His purpose was in Ponyville with Twilight's friends, not here. Why couldn't he figure that out earlier?

Suddenly, Adam got an idea, an idea that quickly turned into a plan to end all the misery of the last three months completely. He walked over to the kitchen and looked through the doors until he found what he wanted; a large knife. He did not want to give her a quick death, she did not deserve it after all the things she has done to him. He looked at the knife and could picture himself stabbing it through her flesh, repeatedly. This thought made him feel better. "I must succeed."

Two Months Ago...

"A STAY OUT!" yelled the bartender just as Adam was forcibly pushed out into a Manehatten alleyway. "You over-sized monkey!" the door slammed shut, locking the human out.

"I thought you're service was deplorable anyways!" Adam spat back. He got up from the floor and dusted himself off.

"So," began a voice. "How many bars does that make it? Five? Six?"

"That's none of your concern ma'am." said Adam.

"I think it is, especially if I have a job offer for you...Mr. Gray." said the voice.

Confused, Adam turned to see a pink coated, purple maned unicorn behind him. "How did you know my name?"

"There are many stories of your exploits Mr. Gray, ponies know who you are...and I require some help." she walked up to Adam. "My name is Starlight Glimmer, and I need your help and intelligence in spreading my ideas and possibly create a place to make it work."

"Why me?" he asked skeptically.

"Because I know you're looking for a purpose, and what better purpose is there than by helping me make Equestria a much better place?" Starlight asked with smirk. "What do you think?"

Adam stood there quietly as he tried to process what he just heard and weight his options.

Starlight stood under the hot shower, enjoying the feel of the hot water running through her fur and mane. She was also happy that her biggest obstacle, the elements of harmony, have been neutralized. She felt like she was on top of the world.

What she did not notice was the fact that the human was just outside the door, in the attached bedroom, wielding a large knife. He peeked through the open bathroom door, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

Suddenly, the shower water turned ice cold. "Ahhh, cold!" she yelped. This startled Adam out of his trance and he realized what he was about to do. As Starlight turned off the shower to prematurely end her relaxing shower, Adam quickly ran out the bedroom and out to the hallways before he was seen. He leaned up against the wall next to the bedroom door and heard Starlight walk straight from the attached bathroom to her room. The human peaked through the crack of the door to see Starlight drying her mane, after her mane she began to dry off the rest of her body.

But then, Adam quickly noticed something different about Starlight. For a brief moment he thought his mind was playing tricks on him, he thought he saw a completely different cutie mark on her rump. Adam looked to see that instead of an equals sign, it was a star themed mark.

"Adam must still be downstairs crying like a little bitch." Starlight explained to herself to explain the lack of human on her bed. She then used her magic to levitate herself a make-up kit and black paint. Adam soon saw Starlight cover up her cutie mark and put a fake painted on equals sign on its place.

"She lied to me..." he whispered to himself. He dropped the knife in utter shock, which fell with an audible clang.

Starlight's ears perked up. "Adam?" she turned to see Adam standing at the door. "Oh, about time you showed up."

"Just wanted to say that I apologize for questioning you earlier, you are right and I am wrong." he sighed.

"That's right Adam, I AM always right and always will be." she boasted. "Question me again and there will be severe consequences." she warned.

Adam looked at the mare's rump, at her fake cutie mark. "To show how sorry I am, I want to pleasure you..."

The unicorn's ears perked up. "Oh really human?" she said with disbelief. "About time you stepped up and not let me do all the work." she chuckled.

"Yes ma'am, just lay down on the bed so I can first give you a back massage." he instructed.

"Those fingers must be magical." she gladly got on her bed and lied down on her stomach. "Go ahead human."

The human took one deep breath and began the massage. A loud moan emanated from the mare as he worked his hands along her back. While he massaged, his eyes returned back to the fake cutie mark on her rump. He took one of his hands and rubbed the mark.

"Frisky are we?" Starlight giggled without looking. Adam just nervously laughed as he then saw the mark slightly smudged; it was indeed fake.

"So," he began. "how did you get that mark, I never asked."

"When I was a filly, obviously." Starlight answered nonchalantly. "It symbolizes my talent in helping promote equality." she continued. "I was teased relentlessly for it though."

"I'm so sorry to hear." he looked to see her wooden staff propped up against the corner of the room. A plan formed in his head, but he knew he would regret it for a long time. "I hope this works, for all our sake's."

Starlight was so focused on the massage that she never noticed what Adam was about to do next. He slowly placed a hand around her and slowly brought his other hand down between her hind legs.

A loud whinny emanated across the house.

About a hour and a half passed, Twilight sat in her basement cell nervously. She thought she heard some noises from upstairs, but was hard to hear. Suddenly, the cell door opened to reveal Adam himself. He ran up to Twilight and began to remove the collar off of her.

"Adam?" she asked stunned. "What are you doing?"

"Setting things right." was all he said before Twilight's metal collar came off. "We must get your friends and get out of here." he said with desperation. "We have no time to lose!"

"But what about our cutie marks?" she asked. "What about Starlight Glimmer?"

"No time to worry about these things, just get your friends and leave this town!" he pleaded.

"I'm not leaving here with an equals sign etched on my rump Adam!" she exclaimed. "It's my identity!"

"But you don't need that to be the great unicorn that you are, you're still Twilight Sparkle!"

"That's not the point!" she snapped as she stomped her hoof. "It's not about talent or destiny, or anything like that, it's about IDENTITY! It's about UNIQUENESS!" she explained. "Without a cutie mark, we ponies are nothing but an aimless heard of conformity. It's what sets us apart from the other creatures that inhabit Equestria, the mark is what gives us our identity, purpose and role in society. It sets us apart and emphasis why differences are essential in making for a vibrant society." she continued. "Pony society would go into chaos if everypony is an expert on everything, ponies will focus too much on fighting for a certain role than helping improve us."

Adam looked on stunned.

"Cutie Marks came about as a survival mechanism to make us stronger and more cohesive, it only gave us a purpose to survive, but a manual on how each of us can achieve that."

"I...I...never saw it that way..." he mumbled with shame. He was suddenly enveloped into a hug from Twilight, he was stunned at first, but accepted it. "I'm sorry..."

"Let's just focus on saving this town and our friends." Twilight stated as she broke the hug and smiled at the human.

"Let's." he agreed, smiling back. They both ran out of the room and out of the house.

Some time later, Starlight was passed out on the bed, her mane was a wild mess as she snored loudly and drooled. She was suddenly startled awake by the sound of the town bell being rung. "THE PRISONERS HAVE ESCAPED!" yelled a random pony from outside.

Starlight groggily got up and looked out her bedroom window. "What's going on out there?" she rubbed her eyes to see, but found a group of tonwsponies gathered in the street with confusion. "And why isn't Adam out there taking care of the situation!" she grunted with frustration. She straightens herself out and walked out of her house with annoyance. "Do I really have to do everything myself?!"

She walked over to the crowd. "What the buck is going on here?"

"The prisoners have escaped." pointed one of the ponies at the prison whose door was busted open. Starlight was stunned at the sight, but rage quickly took hold once she realized what was going on; Adam double-crossed her. Not only double-crossed her, but used the best sex she had with him as a distraction to knock her out and double-cross her. She screamed with pure rage.

"I WILL KILL THAT DIRTY HUMAN!" she yelled at the sky.

But her eyes suddenly caught an unexpected sight; a yellow pegasus flying towards the town. A sinister smile formed across her face once she realized who she was. "But first, I'll fuck with him like he did with me." she snickered at the thought. The element of kindness and Adam's former lover has just arrived. Starlight laughed maniacally.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter XXXII~The Village~

In the pine forests outside the village, Adam, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie ran towards the nearby caves that held everyone's cutie mark.

Little did the human and five mares knew, but they were being observed by several of Starlight Glimmer's loyal supports through binoculars. "They are heading towards the caves ma'am, just like you said." said one stallion.

"Of course they are," she smirked. "get the big mortar gun, and make sure our guest of honor has the best view." Starlight ordered as she looked back at her latest prisoner; a tied up, gagged and caged Fluttershy. "I want her to get ring side seats to the fun show coming up." she chuckled.

Fluttershy let out a muffled scream through the ball gag blocking her mouth.

Chapter XXXII

The Village

As Adam and the five mares ran, everyone quickly stopped in their tracks as they heard the sound of something explode in the distance, followed by a whirling sound. "Adam, what was that?" asked a confused Twilight.

The human's eyes went wide from the realization that dawned on him. "I should have kept my mouth shut about my world." he muttered. Before anyone could react, a loud explosion blew everyone away from the sheer unexpected force. Adam found himself slightly dazed on the ground but quickly got up. "RUN!" he yelled.

All the mares tried to get up but were knocked back down by another blast wave as a second projectile landed near them. "What in tarnation?!" exclaimed Applejack with confusion.

"Let's go, quick!" ordered the human. Be began to sprint down before a cannonball whipped past him and went through a tall pine tree ahead of him, it completely severed the trunk causing the tree to fall down towards him. "Timber!"

The human and the mares did their best to dodge out of the way in their confused state and the tree fell to the ground hard. "AHHH!" a voice screamed. Everyone turned to the source to see that it came from Twilight who had her back left leg pinned down by the tree. "Twilight!" yelled Adam as he quickly tried to push the tree off, but it was too thick and heavy for it to budge.

"Can't you teleport out of this?" asked the human.

Twilight panted in pain. "Hurts...too much..." she grunted. "can't...concentrate..."

The unicorn's friends were about to join in and help, but they quickly found themselves surrounded by several villagers with spears. "So what do we do now Adam?" asked Dash who wanted permission to fight them off.

Adam was not a fool, he knew it would be pointless to confront them. "Surrender." was all he said as he lifted his arms in the air.

Starlight confidently sat on her makeshift throne in front of her home as she saw her loyal citizens drag in Adam and his five pony friends. They unceremoniously pushed them to the dirt before Starlight. "Well, well, well," began Starlight with contempt. "so this is how you repay me for giving you intimate companionship," she walked over to the human and gave him a swift kick to the stomach, he immediately curled up from the pain. "TREASON?!"

"Leave him alone Starlight!" snarled Twilight to the leader. "It's not him you want, it's me!" she wanted to take the brunt of the fighting to protect the human she cares for.

"Not anymore Miss Sparkle, I know you're just saying that to protect your precious human that you have the hots for, stop denying it." the mare pointed out. "Besides, I think I have a better bargaining chip that'll make your human's blood boil." she chuckled before she motioned her associates to drag in a cage. The five mares and the human looked on in shock and horror to see Fluttershy bound and gagged in the cage.

"Fluttershy..." muttered Adam in shock, he could see the yellow pegasus give him a pleading look, her eyes screamed 'help me'. His blood boiled with simmering rage. "Let her go..." he said through clenched teeth.

"Why?" Starlight said skeptically. "Because the human still cares about his pathetic excuse for a marefriend?" she chuckled. "Look at her, she can barely put up a fight." an evil idea suddenly came up Starlight's mind. She made a huge grin at the thought. "Which makes her the perfect victim to what I have in mind." she quickly nodded over to a group of ponies.

Adam was confused but was suddenly grabbed tight and held by several strong ponies. "What the-?!"

Starlight's horn glowed and Adam felt his body relax despite the fact he did not do so consciously. "You can let him go now, I got it from here." she smirked. The ponies did as told and let the human go, yet strangely, the human did nothing, he was stiff, he could not move himself.

"What's going on?" he said through clenched teeth.

"Dance my puppet, dance!" snarled a craze Starlight as Adam was suddenly forced to stand up and dance.

"What are you doing?!" demanded the human who's body began to dance on its own. He could not control himself.

The mare just laughed evilly. She then used her magic to release Fluttershy from her cage, still bound but the gag removed. "You'll see." she said ominously. She dragged the human over to the yellow pegasus, who was scared.

Adam tried to fight off the spell, but it was too strong, he suddenly found himself in front of Fluttershy. "No!" he screamed.

"Starlight stop this!" pleaded Twilight who knew fully well what Starlight was attempting to do. "We promise to leave you alone, just stop this!"

"Shut up bitch, we're doing thing my way now!" spat the crazed mare. She then forced Adam's hands to wrap around Fluttershy's neck.

"Fluttershy...help..." begged the human, his eyes filled with pain.

Fluttershy looked up at him with pity and acceptance at what was going to happen. "I forgive you Adam...I really do...just be strong for me." the pegasus mare pleaded.

"Fluttershy...no..." he grunted as he tried to fight it.

"If I die, I die, just promise me that you'll move on and find somepony else..." she pleaded with assurance. "Just promise me that." she said with assurance. "It'll be okay." she comforted.

Adam looked on with shame. "Fluttershy...I lo-" before he could complete the sentence and loud snap was heard followed by the mare's body going limp in his hands. "NO!!" he screamed through clenched teeth as tears of pain flowed from his eyes.

Starlight cackled at the sight. "She was no good for you Adam, she was a weakling, a wimp, a shrieking violet, a pussy." explained the mare without remorse. "Why would you ever love a mare who could die of a panic attack at any moment."

Adam's blood boiled with anger. He began to grunt angrily as adrenaline began to flow in his body, giving him strength to slowly break free of Starlight's grasp. "You...bitch..." he growled. "You...killed...her!" he slowly let Fluttershy go and forced himself up despite still being under control.

"Hey, I didn't tell you to stand." she felt the human become harder to control. "You're supposed to be in complete control!" she said with shock.

He slowly but surely forced himself towards Starlight, he let his inner rage give him strength. "I've lost...too many...lovers...you crazy bitch!" he snarled. "You...will...die!"

Starlight began to step back. "Stay back human! I can kill you!"

"Bring it!" he dared. To Starlight's shock, the human stood before her.

"How did you...?!"

"Rage!" was all Adam said as he forced his hand on Starlight's horn, which immediately caused Starlight to collapse on the ground with a loud moan.

"Oh sweet Celestia!" she screamed with pleasure as her body went limp and began to squirm. "No fair!" her horn began to glow even more the longer Adam held on to it. He saw Starlight writhe around the ground, her hind legs crossed shut to hide her excitement. The mare tried to fight it. "Must not...let him...win..." she grunted between moans. "AHHH!" she screamed with anger as a massive beam of magic it Adam square in the chest and blasted him through a nearby shop window.

Adam slowly got up, he was fine apart from a few cuts from the broken glass. He looked out the broken window to see an angry Starlight running towards him. He quickly ran to the back of the store to hide.

"Come out come out wherever you are you fancy monkey!" Starlight snarled as she walked into the store. She slowly walked around, looking for him. "I thought we had something good happening."

"You used me!" the human yelled from the back of the store. Starlight happily followed his voice.

"Okay, so I did use you." she flat out admitted. "That's true, but how else was I going to keep you around?" she explained. "Besides, haven't you ever fantasized about having your own little mareum that you fuck with almost daily, be a sex god among ponies, like all males do?"

"I am far too mature for that Miss Glimmer." yelled the human back, still hidden.

"I do know you fantasize about Twilight Sparkle more often than your supposed marefriend Fluttershy." she pointed out. "You talk in your sleep."

"Go to hell!" he yelled before jumped out from behind a corner a swung a cast iron skillet at the mare, the mare instincively dodged it but the skillet ended up hitting her horn instead, chipping off the entire tip.

Starlight gave a blood curdling scream from the intense pain, followed by a massive spark of magic emanating from the broken horn. She became extremely angry and gave the human a dirty look. "Why you little..." she lunged at the human, but he dodged and kneed her on the chest. "Ooof!" she grunted as she fell to the floor. Adam took that as his cue to run out of the store.

The unicorn, out of force of habit, tried to fire a beam of magic at the human, but was instead blown away in the opposite direction from the discharge. Without her horn complete, her magic cannot be controlled.

Rain started to fall as Adam ran back to the crowd and his friends. He looked back to see the entire store explode with a wave of magic followed by a scream of rage. Everyone looked back to see Starlight slowly walk out of the ruble with anger. Adam walked out in front of the crowd, ready to face Starlight head to head.

"Adam, let us help!" pleaded Twilight with worry.

"This is between me and Starlight, Twilight!" he exclaimed. "I, and I alone, will avenge Fluttershy, so stay out of this!" he snarled. He quickly turned his attention to Starlight as the rain began to downpour. A stand-off.

Little did Starlight knew, but the rain began to wash away her fake equals sign cutie mark to reveal that she did indeed have her cutie mark. "The cutie mark was fake?!" murmured the crowd with shock. "She's a fraud!" "We've been deceived."

Starlight did not care, she had more important matters to deal with. With a scream of rage, both the human and the mare lunged at each other and tackled each other to the muddy floor. Everyone looked on with stunned silence as the opponents wrestled each other in the mud, both tried to overpower their opponent. Adam kicked the mare away, quickly got up and got into a bare knuckle fighting stance. Starlight gleefully took the bait and ran at him, but the human immediately punched her in the face, causing her to fall back down to the mood.

Adam quickly ran up to her and kicked her hard in the stomach. "That was for sexually abusing me!" he snarled as he kicked her again. "That was for killing Fluttershy!" he kicked again. "That was for bearing false witness against your followers!" he then went down and began to push the mare's face into the mud. "And this is for being a horrible pony!" he screamed with rage as he pushed her deeper into the mud. He could feel the mare begin to struggle, trying to breathe.

"Adam stop!" interject Twilight. Adam looked up to see that Twilight did not approve. The realization of what he was doing dawned on him. He quickly let Starlight go and stood up with shame. Without a word, he walked up to Twilight with shame and hugged her tightly, breaking down with tears. The purple pegasus held him back to comfort him.

Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie joined in on the hug as well. Silently comforting the human that won a Pyrrhic victory.

At the same time, Starlight slowly got up while she coughed up some mud. She looked up to see the angry faces of all the ponies she has lied too for a long time. "Uh...I can explain..." she nervously laughed.

After the rain cleared, a dozen Royal Guards arrived, as requested by Twilight, and arrested Starlight Glimmer. After Starlight was placed inside a cage inside a flying paladin, Twilight walked up to her. "What do you want?!" Starlight hissed with contempt.

"I just want to know why." said Twilight.

"Why what?" she raised an eyebrow.

"Why you did all of this," pointed out the lavender unicorn. "why you brainwashed an entire town of ponies, too advantage of my friend, and killed one of MY best friends as well, why would you do all of this?" she could not comprehend a pony doing all the twisted things Starlight had done.

"Like I would ever tell a goody four shoes that." she said defiantly. "You may have won, but at least I managed to do what I set out to do...hurt you." she laughed evilly as the paladin lifted off the ground and flew away.

Twilight just gave a sigh as another group of guards arrived if everyone's cutie marks in jars. The entire town gathered around them as the guards opened the jars one at a time, causing the marks to fly back to their original owners. Twilight walked over to Adam who sat next to Fluttershy's covered body. "You're a hero Adam." she said to reassure him.

"But at what cost?" was all Adam said without emotion.

Adam arrived at his home in Ponyville the next day, he barely spoke a word since he left Starlight's village, what is the point? He walked inside to see everything left exactly the way he left it. It was quiet.

A knock broke the silence and Adam looked to see a pony standing in front of the open door; a green coated mare with red dreadlocks. "Like, Fluttershy wanted me to give you this should you ever, like, come back." she said to him as she showed him an envelope.

Adam took it without saying a word.

"Oh, and she wanted me to give you this, should she die." she then gave Adam a pink book. "It's her diary, she wanted you to have it."

The human took the diary. "...thanks..." was all he said before he went upstairs.

He sat down on his bed and opened the letter. It was a message from Fluttershy to him, written before she came to the village. He began to silently read it.

Dear Adam,

I'm writing this because I have a feeling this will be my last chance I have to say this to you. I am sorry if I failed you as a marefriend, maybe it was not meant to work out between us after all. Well, just wanted to let you know that shortly before the gala, me and Twilight talked about possibly forming a herd with you, managed to get to know each other intimately in preparation for it. But this point I am trying to make is that there's another mare out there that is your one true love, and that is Twilight. She'll make a much better marefriend for you than I could ever be, she's smart like you, enjoys many of the same things like you, and she's pretty like you.

Adam, I write this to you to tell you that I have decided to let you go, to let you go off and be free and be with any mare you want. Please, if you do care for me, do what I tell you and be free. I don't care if you end up with Twilight or have sex with a random mare each night, I just want you to move on and be with somepony better. I love you enough to know that it's best to let you go. Adam, thank you for making these last few months together a magical experience, thank you for making my first time amazing, thank you for helping me gain confidence in myself. Now please, go out there and be free, for not only my sake, but for yours as well.

Twilight is waiting for you, and she'll be there when you're ready to be with her. Just like you, she likes to experiment as well. So for the last time, thank you for everything and I hope we can remain good friends after all of this.

With love and caring,
Fluttershy

Adam crumpled up the letter and threw it across the room in a mixture of anger and sadness. He broke down in tears from losing another loved one. All the good memories he had of her were shattered. "I'm sorry..." he mumbled to himself. "I'm sorry I hurt you enough for you to say that..." he continued. "...I'm sorry I failed..."

Another knock on the door interrupted him, he cleaned away his tears and walked back down the stairs. He opened the door to reveal Twilight Sparkle herself.

"Oh hey Twilight." he said with the best smile he could muster. "What brings you here?"

"I think I may have found a way to bring Fluttershy back." she explained. "There's a legend of a cave somewhere in Equestria that houses a very wise sage that can make wishes come true and-"

"NO!" he snapped. "No, okay, just no."

"But...don't you want Fluttershy back?" she was stunned.

"I do," he explained. "I do want her back, but she does not." he admitted. "I know about the meeting you had with her the day before the gala." he pointed out.

Twilight was completely shocked. "You know?"

"Yeah, the fact that you agreed to start a herd with me behind my back." he explained with annoyance. "And the you had an affair with her that day as well."

"We were going to tell you after the gala, but then the whole Discord thing and-"

"SHE LET ME GO TWILIGHT!" he yelled with anger at the unicorn.

"...what...?" was all she could muster from the shock of the news.

"She let me go so you can have me, the man you died for countless times..." he muttered.

"Fluttershy came to me to start a herd because she knew that I had feelings for you, and she wanted to help a friend. I agreed because she was insistent on the idea, I couldn't let a friend in need down." she explained with shame. "I truly didn't know that she gave up on you like that..."

"Well, now you do..." was all the human said with contempt.

Without a word, Twilight just reluctantly and sadly walked away. She did not want to provoke him any further.

Adam slammed the door shut and let you a scream of anger. Maybe he was never meant to find true love?

At an alleyway in the middle of Canterlot, a caribou stag walked towards a tall pony in a cloak. He stared her down to make sure the pony was his contact. "The sun is awfully warm during the summer..."

"...because it is closest to the planet." completed the cloaked pony. The stag removed his hood to reveal an older and more war weary Sasha, the one of the greatest snipers to ever live and very decorated at that, but his achievements became useless and forgotten after the male dominated kingdom fell. He's now a relic of a bygone era.

"You have the money?" dryly asked the Sasha.

The pony levitated a large bag and opened it to reveal a large stack of bonds. "Do you accept Equestrian bearer bonds?" the pony asked with a feminine voice.

"What's the interest?"

"10 percent." the pony answered as she threw the bag at him. "Now answer me this question, are you willing to do this mission?"

"You broke me out of jail and then promised to give me a full pardon and a comfortable retirement with all the females I can fuck?" he asked rhetorically. "Of course I am, what's the mission?"

The pony removed her hood to reveal Princess Celestia herself. "Let's just say I have a monkey problem to deal with." she said ominously with seriousness in her face.

If this doesn't work, then she'll be forced to take matters into her own hooves.

To Be Continued...

Chapter XXXIII~The Journey~

It was a dark and stormy night in Ponyville, tonight was the scheduled thunderstorm hit the town, just outside in a large house, the town's sole human tossed and turned in his bed. It wasn't because of the storm outside that kept him awake, but the bad memories.

Flashes of Starlight raping him often, himself snapping Fluttershy's neck and subsequent funeral would just not go away. "No! No!" he mumbled to himself in his sleep. "NO!" he shot awake, grabbed a nearby desk lamp and threw it across his bedroom as if being attacked. "No..." he breathed as he was now fully awake and just realized what he did. He sighed, it has been a month since her death and it still haunted him. He lost too many lovers already, maybe it was best for him to no longer feel love.

Chapter XXXIII
The Journey (Part One)

The next morning, Adam got to work as he scribbled equations on the many chalkboards littered around the living room. Piles of books and papers also filled the place, making the room hard to navigate without knocking something over. Work was the only thing that kept his mind off of what just happened. He could not stop least having those bad memories pop up again.

A knock interrupted the busy silence as the human reluctantly stopped his work to answer it, he assumed it was just the mailpony. He opened the door to see that it was Twilight, the last pony he wanted to see. He swiftly began to close the door on her, but she barged in before he could do so. "Look, this isn't about reviving Shy, I've given up on that like you said." she pleaded to him to hear her out. "I just wanted to check-up on you is all."

Adam just looked at her with suspicion but decided to play along with it. "I'm fine, just working is all..." he lead the mare to the living to show her his progress. "Trying to plug in destructive interference into a probabilistic polynomial time problem...but as you can see, I have hit a snag since it is beyond my knowledge, I think only a computational machine can solve this now." he explained as he sat down on the only non-paper covered part of the couch, physically and mentally exhausted from trying to figure it out.

"Did you take into account the presence of closed timelike curves?" Twilight asked the human.

"Of course I did." he pointed to another chalkboard. He then turned to the mare. "I still haven't found a way to change the past..." he admitted. "I...I want to save-" he was swiftly cut off by a hoof placed on his mouth.

"I know Adam, I know you want to save the ones you loved..." she explained. "But just because you can't save them does not mean that you should give up on love." she urged. "Besides, I am Mary, when I sleep I start to remember my life with you when I was her." her hoof brushed his cheek. "I even remember the more intimate parts that we shared..." she admitted with a blush.

"Maybe if I had been with you instead, Fluttershy would still be alive." he said to her, looking into the mare's lavender eyes, an exact copy of Mary's. The human held her hoof close to his face, nuzzling it, while he saw Twilight give a smile, enjoying this intimate moment.

Next thing they both knew, but they both leaned in and kissed each other passionately. The human had no idea what compelled him to do this, maybe as a way to forget what he went through? He had no idea, but it felt right to him.

Almost an hour later, Adam found himself starring at his bedroom ceiling, completely naked, Twilight's head rested on his chest, her mane a frazzled mess and coat matted in sweat. Fourth time since he came to Equestria that he made it all the way with a mare. He felt a wave of uncertainty hit him as he was unsure whether they made love out of long suppressed lust, or genuine love. The thought troubled him. He slowly got, taking care to not wake the mare from her slumber, but it seems like she was in a deep sleep.

After he got off the bed, he put on his pants and shirt before going downstairs to the kitchen. Once there he began to brew himself some tea to calm his nerves and mind. "We shouldn't have done that..." he said to himself. "But why didn't we stop?" just as the tea kettle began to shoot out steam to signal that the tea was done, a bright green flash of light enveloped the room. Adam quickly looked to see to his surprise a black hoodie wearing Lyra in the kitchen. "Lyra?!" he said with disbelief.

"You must come with me, there's something you must see, no time to explain further." she ordered. She looked around as if to check that the place was secure. "Grab my horn!"

"Uh...why?"

"JUST DO IT!" she yelled. Adam quickly obeyed in response and grabbed the mint colored mare's horn. They suddenly found themselves in a small hut in the Everfree forest.

Unlike the first time the human experienced teleportation, this one went smoother, only experiencing slight dizziness. He remembered Lyra explaining that teleportation gets more smoother and less disorienting with each subsequent trip. Adam looked around the hut. "What is this place?"

"You are in my hut my human friend, a place where they can not go apprehend, they want to capture Lyra for she knows, too much over something that she'll expose." a zebra walked in to explain the situation.

"What? Who's after Lyra?" asked a confused Adam.

"The Brotherhood of the Fourth Sphere," answered Lyra looking out of every window. "I entered the forbidden zone in the badlands bordering Dragon territory and saw something that shouldn't have been seen, I am being hunted down by my former team." she explained.

"And this has to do with me because...?" asked the human, still confused.

"This has EVERYTHING to do with you, trust me." explained Lyra. "Which is why I need you to go there to see for yourself."

"But what is there?" Adam demanded. Tired of the unicorn being vague.

"Your destiny." said Lyra. Suddenly, a beam of magic shot threw a window, Lyra quickly pulled Adam down the floor for his safety.

"Lyra Heartstrings." yelled a voice from outside. "Come on out and cooperate, you have been charged with trespassing on private royal property and blasphemy, your sentence is immediate assassination, now come out peacefully so you can face your sentence!"

"Crap, they're here." mumbled Lyra. She then turned to Zecora. "Here, take the map," she took out a piece of paper from her hoodie pocket and slid it to the zebra. "and help guide Adam out of the forest, he needs to see what I saw."

"I'll try and do my best my friend Lyra, I'll take the human through my Palmyra." Zecora pointed to a pile of Palmyra palm leaves.

"But what about you?" asked the human to the unicorn with concern. He was met by a deep kiss on the lips from her.

"Don't worry about me stud, I live for this." she giggled and teased slightly, before she slowly headed to the door. "Now go." she ordered.

Adam was a bit stunned by all the things that are happening, but was quickly pulled over to a secret trap door that was hidden under a pile of palm leaves by Zecora. "Let us go my human friend with much haste, we must surely leave before we are traced." implored the zebra as she pointed down the trap door to reveal an underground tunnel. Adam looked back one last time at Lyra before he reluctantly climb down the tunnel.

"Godspeed Lyra, Godspeed." he muttered under his breath as the trap door was closed.

Outside the hut, four ponies in black hoods stood, one white, one red, one black and one ghostly white. They saw Lyra calmly walk out the door, head bowed down to show that she was coming out peacefully.

Lyra looked to see who they were. "Of course it would be you four. You four did kiss her butt a lot during training together." she said at the quartet.

"Why would you turn your rump on us Sister Lyra?" the four said in unison. "I thought you enjoyed being part of the Brotherhood."

"Because I met a human and found out that not all of them are monsters." she explained with defiance. "And he's more of a lover than a monster!"

"Wait, did you make love to him?" spoke one of them, completely stunned.

"Yes? Why do you ask?" said the mare with a raised eyebrow, confused.

"You have been irreversibly contaminated, and that requires a new form of punishment." spoke another.

"What new form of punishment?!" Lyra was much more scared, since they usually just turned ponies into statues and then shatter them to pieces, she heard nothing about this new punishment they spoke of.

"Death by fire." was also they said before the red one fired flames at the mare. A blood curdling scream echoed across the forest.

At another part of the forest, both Zecora and Adam emerge out of a trap-door buried underneath a patch of artificial grass. They climb out, with Adam trying to make sense of it all. As he brushed off the dirt off of himself he looked to see Zecora bowing before him. "Uh...what are you doing?" he asked.

"In my homeland me along with fellow tribe-mates worship humans with a bellow." she explained as she got back up. "For the longest time we thought you're a myth, but I see you're real like a monolith." she explained as she walked around the human and began to rub her body against his legs as if she were a cat. "Your scent is more alluring than I thought, it makes me yearn for pleasure and whatnot."

The human just backed away from the zebra mare, slightly weird out by that statement. "I just want to know what in the name of Hell is going on around here!" he urged desperately. He wanted to straight answer and know what he just got himself involved in.

Zecora gave Adam the map that Lyra gave her. "This map should lead you to all your answers, but the path is littered with much lancers."

The human took the map and looked at it, there was a dotted line that meandered its way out of the Everfree forest and into the desert badlands before finally crossing into dragon territory. To his surprise, in the almost full year he has spent in Equestria, he has never once left its borders. "What am I going to find there by the way?" he asked Zecora.

"That location houses your destiny, but once you get there please tread carefully." she explained before she walked back to the trapdoor. "This is a journey that you alone must, make now I must go and relieve my lust." a slight blush colored her cheeks as she climbed down the trapdoor and closed it behind her.

He looked around the place, her was just at the edge of the forest and could see large grassland before him. But he also saw a water canteen and a bag of dried food hanging on a tree, both looked like they were prepared by Zecora. This will be one long journey.

"What do we do with the zebra?" asked one of the four ponies to the other three.

"Leave her be, she's a foreigner, no one will believe her." explained the white pony, the clear leader of the quartet.

"And the human?"

"Don't worry, she has personally taken care of it."

At the semi-arid shrub lands entering the badlands, Sasha the caribou calmly walked along with nothing but a canteen and his prized sniper rifle. All he cared about was to complete the mission Celestia has sent him on, and he will not be satisfied until he personally sees that human's head vaporize into a cloud of red mist. He soon saw two dragons fly overhead, circling him, a warning that he's about to enter dragon territory. Sasha was not phased by that fact, he knew full well that dragons do not appreciate non-dragons entering their territory.

He continued his walk, completely ignoring the two dragons above until they finally swooped down and landed in front of him. They appeared to be young dragons by the looks of it, saddled with the thankless job of border patrol. "Turn back now non-dragon, this is as far as we'll allow you to go." spoke one of them.

The caribou just blankly stared at them, clearly unimpressed. "I'm on an official mission of Princess Celestia of Equestria, I suggest you let me through." he explained.

Both dragons just erupt with laughter. "Your princess has no authority among us, your missions means squat to us." the dragon explained. "Now turn back or we'll be forced to use force." he warned.

"So it's hardball you want, then it's hardball you'll get." was all the caribou said as his horns began to lightly glow.

The sounds of bones breaking could be heard emanating from the Dragon Lord's lair, followed by a scream of pain. "Is this the best you males can produce?" snarled Dragon Lord Ember, disgusted by how easily she was able to outmaneuver and outsmart this larger and stronger male dragon. She grabbed his arm into a lock and swiftly broke it, she then forcibly pushed him down to the ground. "You have proven yourself unworthy to be my mate, now leave before I break another appendage." she warned to him.

The other dragon got up as quickly as he could and flew out of her throne room in shame. Ember just gave a sigh of disgust, the winner of the yearly mating tournament was no match for her. She sat back down on her throne, bloodstone scepter leaned up against it as usual, annoyed and unfulfilled. According to tradition, those who defeat a female in battle have the right to mate with her, sometimes she just wished to forget traditional to get the instant gratification she wanted, but she's the new Dragon Lord, she needs to set an example of putting traditions and the Dragon lands before her personal needs. "If only there was a male than can equally match me in combat." she yearned to herself.

A messenger dragon ran in. "My lord, we have a creature of unknown origin entering our territory." he announced as he bowed down to her.

"What does this creature look like?" asked Ember.

"He kind of looks like a hairless monkey my lord, walks on two legs as well." he described what he saw from his scouting mission.

Ember was intrigued. "So the fairy tales are true...the mythical enemy of the dragons actually do exist." she mused. "I want this creature brought to me, I must see it, I want it here as soon as possible, understood?!" she ordered the messenger.

"Yes my lord." he bowed one last time before he flew away at high speed.

"Who knows..." Ember said to herself as she picked up her scepter. "...maybe this creature will be a perfect match for me." she mused.

"Adam?" asked Twilight as she searched the entire house for the human. "Don't tell me he ran off again." she sighed with worry for him. "Sure what we did was wrong, but it felt so right..." she said to herself. "Maybe that's why he ran away, he felt as confused as me about what just happened." she walked around the house. "I just hope he'll come back soon..."

Twilight, with great sadness and worry, decided to walk back to the library, she's been gone for several hours now and Spike must be getting worried about her. She soon returned back to her home at the library, still worried for Adam but putting on a front so Spike wouldn't ask her any probing questions. "Spike! I'm home!" she announced only to see to her great surprise Princess Celestia sitting in the living room drinking coffee.

"Oh hey Twilight, I've decided to send Spike away for the day so we can have some...alone time together." Celestia smiled at her student.

The unicorn was stunned. "Oh, well this is most unusual Celestia, you hardly ever personally visit me, what's going on?" she asked with surprise as she sat down in the chair across from Celestia. "What is this about?"

"Well, I just wanted to check up on your studies and on how your human friend is holding up after all that torture he went through." the princess explained in a perfectly calm demeanor that perfectly hid her cold calculating side. "By the way, where is he?" she asked. "I must speak to him as soon as possible for he needs to testify at Starlight's treason hearing."

"I don't know where he is Celestia, he was at his house this morning when I came over to check-up on him, we talked and ma..." she quickly caught herself. "...took a nap, and when I woke up he disappeared." she explained.

The princess nearly spat out her coffee right then in there in shock, but managed to keep herself calm and stoic. "So my most faithful student mated with a member of the most deplorable and dangerous species I have ever known...no matter, Sasha will take care of my little monkey problem, and hopefully before Adam discovers my most biggest secret." she ranted in her mind, she felt like Twilight betrayed not only herself but all Equestrians by what she did. Luckily things are still going to plan.

In the basement, Spike was bound and gagged on the floor, screaming for help, struggling to break free.

In the badlands, Sasha calmly walked into the Dragon lands, behind him were the carcasses of two dragons who were hypnotized into literally tearing each other up. Dragons, especially teenage ones, are extremely easy to psychically manipulate, the caribou smirked proudly of that fact.

At another part of the badlands, Adam hiked along under the blaring sun. He looked on to see a large dragon skeleton, twice his size. Attached to the skeleton was a wooden sign that read "Ponies turn back, here be dragons, keep out." The human carefully examined the remains to see that it was killed in battle from the broken and chipped bones along with a severely cracked skull. Suddenly, he sees a dragon land in front of him, also twice his size. Adam was in complete shock having never saw a fully grown dragon before, he back away from the remains slowly.

"The Dragon Lord requests your presence immediately." announced the dragon, Ember's messenger.

"And if I refuse?" he nervously stuttered in response, clearly intimidated, he knew full well he can't fight something that large.

"Then we'll force you." he answered with contempt for the human, and clearly belligerent.

It did not take time for Adam to make his choice. "Take me to your leader then." he nervously laughed. "Like I have any other choice..." he muttered under his breath, he was not looking forward to this.

To be continued...

Chapter XXXIV~The Journey~

In a dark cave, a cackling voice laughed evilly, the sounds of buzzing grew louder in response to the laugh. "Soon my little pretties, we will have all the love we can consume!" yelled out a voice to a large wall of numerous pairs of green eyes. "With Celestia distracted, we will size this opportunity to conquer Equestria once and for all, and exact our revenge!" the voice announced, the audience buzzed loudly in response. "And I WILL make your deadbeat dad my husband forever!" the voice hissed. "LONG RULE THE CHANGELINGS!"

Chapter XXXIV
The Journey (Part Two)

Adam held on tightly to the dragon as he was flown over the volcanic and rocky Dragon lands. He looked down to see dragons of all kinds going about their daily routine, it fascinated him. He then saw that they were heading to the tallest volcano in the area, what he assumed to be the Dragon Lord's domain.

Soon, the dragon landed in front of the entrance to a cave on that volcano. "My lord," announced the dragon to the entrance. "the creature you requested is here." he bowed.

"He is free to enter." responded a feminine voice.

"You heard the lord, good luck." said the dragon to the human who motioned him into the cave.

Adam nervously walked into the gave, completely unsure at what will happen next. As he walked in, he saw that the cave chamber was well lit with torches on the walls and glowing gemstones scattered around the floor. He soon saw what was in the center of the cavernous chamber; a throne, and on that throne sat a small blue dragon, no taller than chest height to the human. "A-are you the Dragon Lord?" he nervously asked, he always pictured a dragon with such a title to be much...bigger.

"That I am." the dragon answered with seriousness. From the voice Adam realized that the small dragon was also female. "My name is Ember, Dragon Lord of all the dragons and holder of the bloodstone." she introduced herself. "And you are?"

"Adam Gray, a human from Equestria." he introduced himself. He was not certain in how to act around a Dragon Lord. "What's the purpose of me being here?"

"In our mythologies and fairy tales we consider humans as evil monsters who would always kill us to steal from our hordes." explained Ember. "We used them as a boogieman to keep our young in line, we just never really considered them to have actually existed...until now." she smirked.

"You know about humans?" Adam was stunned. "How?"

"Let's just say that all of those fairy tales were related to us millennia ago by a ghostly prophet that looked a lot like you Mr. Gray." the dragon explained. "A member of your species I am assuming."

"You mean I am not the only human here?!" the human exclaimed. "Where did you meet this prophet?"

"In the forbidden area, our former sacred area before Celestia discovered the place and stole it from us, made it her own personally property than no one but her can enter." the dragon lord continued.

Adam began to put the pieces together. "I was told I was going to find my destiny there, I guess that's what they meant by it, but why would Celestia keep the existence of other humans a secret worth killing for?!"

"That I do not know, for Celestia is the one pony that we dragons are reluctant to battle for she can control the sun and turn us into stone." Ember got up from her throne. "But now to get to the reason of why I asked you to see me." she calmly and slowly walked over to a wall of swords, she sashayed her hips as her tail briefly rubbed the human's chin. Adam stood back in response not expecting her to do that.

"I was about to ask that question myself." answered Adam.

Ember reached the wall and picked up a sword. "I want to see how worthy you are, I want to see if the stories of your kind are true." she slid the sword across the floor where it stopped just short of Adam's feet. "I want you to beat me in combat." she smirked.

"Come again?!" Adam was stunned. He looked down at the sword. "Combat?" the closest thing the human knew about combat was bare-knuckle boxing, but it has been a long time since he was in such a match, plus his skills in wielding a sword left much to be desired.

"If you win, I will personally guide you to the forbidden place, serve as your bodyguard and to be of eternal service to you." said Ember as she grabbed herself a sword. She purposelessly decided not to tell the human that a male who defeats a female in combat is free to mate with her, consent be damned. "But if you lose, then you're on your own, you'll have to make your own way to the forbidden place unprotected."

"Look, I am sure there are other ways to do this without fighting, surely we can just compro-" he suddenly saw Ember run at him, swinging the sword at him. Adam quickly dodged out of the way and picked up the sword. The dragon swung down at the human, only for Adam to block the strike with the sword.

"I have spent weeks looking for a worthy challenge, now give it me!" Ember growled as she kept swinging. Adam blocked each strike in defense, he was reluctant to fight.

"I'm not one for physical combat ma'am." responded the human, as he ran off to the exist. Ember just jumped into the air, did a few flips, before landing in front of him, blocking his path.

"You're not getting away that easily mister." she pointed the sword dangerously close to his throat and slowly forced him back to the throne. "I will not allow you to leave unless you give me a good fight."

"I didn't ask for this." he protest before he stepped on a random gemstone on the floor and swiftly fell on his back on the floor, sword slipped out of hand. "Ooof!" he grunted as he landed. He looked up to see Ember straddling over him.

"Better watch your step Mr. Gray, I wouldn't want you hurt just yet." she smirked. She crouched down and ran her claws gently across the human's chest. "For a scrawny and fragile looking thing I can feel some muscle in you." she purred a little. "When will you put those into good use." her tail began to caress his crotch over his pants, she licked her lips in response.

"I would rather use my wits." was all Adam said as he grabbed both her left knee and ankle and quickly rolled her off of her, he suddenly found himself on top with the dragon on the floor.

Ember kind of enjoyed the new position. "No male has ever pinned me down before...I kind of like it." she smirked, impressed. A creeped out Adam quickly kicked her on the side and ran off to the throne. Ember briefly curled up in response but immediately got back up on her two legs. "I can play dirty too you know." she licked her lips, picked up her sword and flew after him.

Adam ducked down behind the throne only to see her sword chop the side of the seat he peeked out of us. He rolled over to the other side to see a scepter learned up against it.

Ember was about to chop her sword at the other side of her throne only for her to hear the sound of two pieces of metal clanging. The female dragon looked to see Adam blocking the sword strike with the handle of the bloodstone scepter. "Clever boy." she mused as she backed away. "Now please put it down, for no non-dragon has ever once wielded it." she warned, sword still at the ready.

Adam got up and out of the throne, still holding scepter as if it was a throne. "I'm guessing it is a prized possession of yours...what does it do?" he asked. It was a stand-off between the two.

"With you holding it, I don't know." she explained with anxiousness and caution. "Now put it down."

"If it is so important to you, then why don't you come here and rip it off of my hands!" Adam taunted. He no longer had the patience of games, tired of being toyed around with.

"The ghostly prophet warned us dragon that it wasn't your strength or weapons that terrorized us, but your intelligence and cunning." she explained. "But if that's what you want, then I'll give it to you." she quickly flew up into the air and then dive bombed at the human, her sword about to bear down on him. Adam quickly held the scepter over his head as both metals came into contact with each other.

A bright flash of red light enveloped the room and both dragon and human were blown off to opposites of the room. Adam managed to break his fall on a pile of gems, it was not the most comfortable of places to land on, nearly breaking his back, but at least he was unharmed. He got back up on his two feet, still holding the scepter, to see something unexpected; instead of a female dragon, there was now a naked teenage human girl getting up before him. Adam was completely speechless as the human girl walked up towards, slowly growing dragon traits until by the time it reached Adam, she was now fully a dragon again.

Ember silently glared at the human for a minute before she got down on her knees tugging at his waist. "I submit, I submit..." she said. "I am forever under your command, and willing to let you mate with me..." she nuzzled her cheek against his thigh. Adam just gently pushed her off.

"Mate? I didn't agree to mate?!" he was taken aback. "What in the hell just happened?!" he asked, desperate to know.

"Anyone who yields the scepter can control the dragons of this land." explained Ember, still kneeling on the floor. "With that in your hand, all dragons, especially me, are within your beck and call, that's why we never allowed non-dragons to have it."

"I have the power to control all dragons?! Are you kidding me?!" he exclaimed still stunned. "I don't want that!" he dropped the scepter to the floor. "I just want to live a peaceful life where I can learn and meet new creatures, not be some dragon master!" he ranted. "And I sure as hell am not interested in mating! I mated enough already back in Ponyville, I don't need anymore complications added to my life by having sex with a DRAGON! I'm a mammal and you're a reptile, how will that work?!"

"Easy, just insert one of your two penises inside my cloaca and then coitus ensues." explained Ember. "It's not that different."

Adam just brought his palm to his face in shame. "I'm just wasting my time here, I'm just wasting my goddamn time!" he complained as he sat down on the throne to calm himself down. "Ever since I came here I have been assaulted, captured, molested multiple times, raped, brainwashed, turned into the god of chaos' personal plaything, tortured and seen those I love die in my arms." he confessed to Ember. "When will this torture end! Wrong place, wrong time should be my nickname." he lamented.

Ember just placed her hand on his while gently forcing his head to face her. "Look, I feel a little bad for my behavior back there, had I known about all the stuff you went through I wouldn't have been so...forceful." she apologized. "Dragon mating season and all." she blushed.

Adam groaned with annoyance. "Just point me to the direction of the place and I'll leave you be, I've caused enough trouble as is." he got up so he can leave. "It has been a year since I have seen a human in the flesh, would be nice to meet others over there."

"Well, I'm going with you." announced a determined Ember. "It's far too dangerous for a non-dragon to venture alone, and I know this place very well." she followed. "And don't forget this." she grabbed the scepter and offered it to the human. "For your protection."

"I appreciate the gesture Ember, but I've been taught that the more power one yields, the more likely one is to abuse it mercilessly, besides, I'm just a physicist, not a dragon master, not a warrior, just an ordinary physicist with a time machine." he turned down the scepter. "Keep it with you, it's yours." he smiled.

"There are things about this scepter we still do not comprehend, especially what happens when a non-dragon wields it, but you are right, that is too much power to ask of you." she agreed as she put the scepter away. "Now let's go, if we leave now we might get there by sundown." she stated as she lead the way, sashaying her hips and rubbing her tail against the human's face to tease him.

The human just blushed in response, but quickly re-focused himself again on the mission at hand. He follows the Dragon Lord to the next part of the journey, hoping no new obstacles appear before them.

At a far away location, both Adam and Ember were being spied on through a sniper scope by Sasha. He has been in the prone position for what felt like hours, but that was nothing for him, he once stayed in the position for over thirty hours during the great Caribou-Reindeer war, he was used to it. He saw the two walk down the mountain together. "Damn mountain winds, I can't get a good shot in these conditions, and they're moving." he cursed himself. "I'll probably have better luck in the forbidden zone, get there first and wait for them." he quickly packed his weapon up and started moving, hoping to beat them there.

The sun began to set in the dragon lands. The sun was blood red from the volcanic activity, and the smell of sulfur emanated from everywhere. Both Adam and Ember were climbing a yellow colored ridge. "It should be right over this ridge." explained the dragon as she led the way.

They both reached the two to see a line of white stakes stretching as far as the eye could see in both directions, in front of a cave that was a quick downhill slide from where the pair were. "What do you think happens if we go between or over those stakes?" asked Adam.

"Nothing, but it does inform the ponies tasked with guarding that cave of your presence, and when that happens, they catch you and turn you to stone without question, they're part of the 'Brotherhood of the Fourth Sphere'." the dragon explained.

"Of course, but why would Celestia go through such great lengths to keeps this place forbidden, what's in there that Celestia knows, but wants no one to find out." he thought to himself.

Suddenly, Adam heard a distant gunshot followed by seeing a bullet hit one of the wooden stakes. Another suddenly hit the yellow sand near his feet, this caused the human to tumble backwards down the sandy ridge. "Adam!" yelled Ember with concern who slid down after him. She saw that he made it to the bottom unharmed, but cut up slightly from the friction with the sand. "You okay?"

"Yeah I'm fine, but I'm more worried about the sniper." he pointed out.

On top of the ridge above the cave entrance, Sasha looked through his scope. "Damn it," he grunted with annoyance from the fact that his target is behind the ridge and no longer has a clean shot of him. "might as well do this short range then." he lamented as he got up and produced a smaller flint lock pistol. He jumped off the ledge and to the ground with a blank expression before climbing up the sulfur ridge so he can reach the target on the other side. "Come out and play you little shit!" Sasha taunted as he reached the top to see his target below.

Both Adam and Ember looked up at the caribou before he fired a round at them, it hit the ground as both scattered. Both the human and dragon found themselves in a shallow ditch, Ember directly on top of him, both blushed in response. "Uh...I hope you have an idea to defeat him." urged Ember. Adam looked around to see several gemstones, black powder, and a piece of bamboo, an idea quickly came to Adam.

Sasha carefully slid down the ridge and began to look around. "You know Mr. Gray, I don't know why Celestia is paying me a fuck ton of money to kill you, and frankly I don't care, you're just another target in my eyes." he yelled at no one in particular. "I never give up until the job is done, I am the greatest sniper in the world damn it!"

"Wait, Celestia sent you?" yelled Adam in response. Sasha's ears perked up in response. "She wants me dead?" the caribou started to walk to the direction of the human's voice.

"You know it, the great princess of Equestria wants you dead Mr. Gray, and you know she's desperate when she's hiring a caribou to do the job." Sasha responded as he got closer.

"So what happened to your kind by the way, haven't heard much about them in a while." yelled Adam back. Sasha could sense he was even closer.

"Let's just say a bunch of blue-pilled cucks under the control of the females staged a coup and overthrew everything the great Dainn worked hard for, they even had the nerve to string him up and stone him, yet I pity those males, blind to the fact that they are living in a gynocentric world where they are being taken advantage of by a bunch of sluts." he lamented to himself. The human sounded like he was right around the corner of a large boulder.

"I'm sorry to hear about that." said Adam, giving away that he was indeed around the corner with how close he sounded.

"More like you should be sorry for being a dumbass!" the caribou suddenly jumped around the corner and aimed his weapon only to see the human crouched down to the ground, pointing a bamboo log at him that had a lit fuse at one end.

"You were saying?" smirked Ember who stood behind the human.

"Son of a cow!" Sasha yelled as the bamboo shot out a cloud of black smoke and gem shrapnel. He fell back to the ground, a large chunk embedded into his chest. As the smoke cleared, the caribou laid motionless on the ground, wide eyes blankly starring into the ever darkening sky.

Both human and dragon sat down on the ground and gave loud sighs of relief. "Your brains sure got us out of that jam." she complimented.

"Don't mention it." trying to calm down from the excitement. "Although I feel like this whole thing has become ridicu-" he was suddenly cut off by Ember forcibly kissing him on the lips, along with her forcing her lizard-like tongue down his throat. As quickly as it began, it ended as she broke the kiss. Adam was speechless.

"Sorry, I couldn't resist, had to get that out of my system, come on, there's no time to waste." she sheepishly explained as she got up and left.

Adam shook his head in disbelief and followed suit. This day just kept getting weirder and weirder.

It was night time by the time Adam and Ember reached the end of the cave; a large cavernous room. Adam held his lit torch high to better light the room to find it suspiciously familiar. On the walls appeared to be marble, with shelf like features carved into them, the floor felt like smooth stone, the room looked more like a large artificially made corridor with glass monoliths spaced out along the center every 10 feet or so. "I feel like I have been here long ago." Adam muttered to himself.

Suddenly, the sounds of a machine slowly whirling itself awake echoed across the corridor. Soon, the room began to be illuminated by flickering artificial light. "Boot up successful." chimed an automatic voice.

Ember looked on in complete shock having never seen such a thing before.

“Hello, I am Watson, your virtual search engine for this library, how can I help you?” said an oddly familiar voice. Adam turned towards one of the glass monoliths to see a man with short hair, thick stubble, glasses who wore a brown tie less suit standing before him.

"The ghostly prophet." muttered Ember in awe.

To Adam, he knew exactly who it actually was. "Watson?"

To be continued...

Chapter XXXV~The Journey~

"I don't know Celestia, I'm just really worry for him," explained a worried Twilight as she drank some of the coffee her mentor served her. "he actually means a lot to me, and then the whole Fluttershy and Starlight Glimmer thing happened and it just made things even more complicated."

Celestia had her attention focused on the coffee her student drank. "Why do you like this human so much?" she asked, she accidentally let slip a small incredulous tone in her voice, but Twilight did not seem to have noticed.

"He's smart, he's kind, he tries to be the perfect gentlecolt, does not like to make a fuss, always there when you need him, and extremely loy-" Twilight had to stop herself when she felt the room start to spin.

"And a member of a species that finds new ways to destroy their environment and each other, and worst of all, enslave ponies like us." completed Celestia.

"What...?" Twilight was confused by what she said, but she suddenly collapsed to the floor. Her coffee cup shattered on the floor.

The princess sighed. "I'm sorry Twilight, but I had to drug you, it was the only way you would agree to serve as bait for me." she got up and levitated her student on to her back. "I feel like putting you in danger is the only way I can convince that human to leave." just as she was about to teleport herself and Twilight away, a letter suddenly materialized in front of her. Celestia opened the letter only for her face to fall in shock. "I better make this quick then, it seems I have a bug problem to deal with as well." she quickly teleported out of the library.

At Canterlot castle, Luna was leading the palace guards in preparing the castle for battle against the Changelings. "Okay, make sure you fortify everything, I'll go set up the shield." ordered Luna as she began her journey to the highest tower of the castle where she can activate the shield spell.

"Princess Luna!" yelled a guard. "Wait up!"

"What is it Gleaming?" asked Luna who was in a hurry.

"Princess Celestia is not here, nor the elements of harmony, we need to wait until they are safe in here before you can activate the shield." explained the guard.

The blue princess knew the guard was right. "Then go send an urgent message to the elements, the Changelings should arrive here just before dawn, get to it soldier!" she ordered as she galloped away to check on the others.

The guard just smirked evilly as his eyes briefly flashed green. "Whatever you say your highness." he hissed.

Chapter XXXV
The Journey (Part Three)

"So how can I help you?" asked Watson again to a stunned Adam and Ember.

"H-how did you manage to survive for so long?" asked the human with disbelief. This machine managed to survive 1.6 million years virtually intact and still fully operational.

"Oh that's easy," smirked Watson. "my creator had the foresight to build me to last since I would serve as the conduit of all human records and knowledge." he explained. "Also, I am powered by a thorium powered nuclear reactor that contains enough fuel to keep me going for 14.05 billion years if continuously run non-stop." he explained while a schematic of the reactor showed up next to him.

"But 1.6 million years is such a long time." continued Adam. "How did you deal with such a long wait?!"

"Well, the fact that I was asleep for like 99% of that time period helped, but even when I am in 'sleep-mode', I travel through my files reading and studying...and remembering." Watson stated with a brief chuckle as a song began to play from the monolith speakers. "That's the thing about being an A.I., you remember everything, and I mean EVERYTHING." he began to pace around, transferring between glass monoliths. Both the human and dragon followed him.

"Everything?" asked Adam.

"Everything." he smirked. "I remember the first book I ever searched for, 'Green Eggs And Ham' by Dr. Seuss, for an 8-year-old girl on a school trip." he explained. "I remember every question ever asked of me, I even remember the last book I recommended, just before the bombs dropped and wiped out civilization...the 'Book of Common Prayer' specifically the section titled 'Ministration at the Time of Death'," Watson's face fell. "It was the last thing I ever read to a human."

"I'm so sorry to hear..." Adam felt bad for the hologram.

Watson looked up at him. "I even remember you as well...Mr. Gray." smirked the hologram. "Time travel?"

Adam was stunned. "Yes, yes, that was me."

Watson just chuckled with disbelief. "Tell me Mr. Gray, from your perspective, how long has it been since we last spoke to each other?"

"Around a year." he answered.

"You just keep on surprising me." Watson then resumed his pacing around the room.

Adam followed him. "I want to know what happened since we last spoke Watson, I fear that something is about to happen and I need to know what happened so I can better understand what is happening." he pleaded the hologram.

"Well, apart from the total extinction of the human race, or at least near-total considering that you are the first human I have spoken too in nearly two million years, nothing much happened, until a dragon by the name of Fundor discovered me."

Ember's eyes lit up. "You knew Fundor? The mythical first Dragon Lord?" she asked.

"Knew him?" Watson responded with surprise. "The bastard owes 20 pieces of gemstone from a bet we made." he turned back to Adam. "Anyways, as I was saying, Fundor and his subsequent successors would always come to me to preserve dragon history and culture, luckily I still have 90% of memory space left so I allowed it." he continued. "So after about a few millennia, things went by okay until the brief dragon-pony war happened and I was captured by Equestrian soldiers."

"A dragon-pony war?"

Ember stepped in. "It was an unprovoked war that ponies declared on us because we were seen as threats and because we were inhabiting land that was 'destined' to be settled by them." she said with slight disgust. "We lost the badlands, but we managed to stop them going any further, but that's when Celestia came in and stole this place from us, her last laugh."

"After that, I was visited often by Celestia or one of her representatives, I assumed without none of her subjects knowing about this." explained Watson. "With me, she found an outlet to share things that she did not want her subjects to ever know, and in return, I told her everything about humans, especially the bad parts of humanity, she seemed to have been exclusively focused on the bad parts." the hologram recalled.

"She's purposely hiding knowledge? Like what?" asked Adam.

"Alternative forms of government, technology that would make magic obsolete, scientific knowledge that would make magic obsolete, etc, etc, stuff like that."

"She's secretly making sure that her subjects remain dependent on her..." Adam realized. "She doesn't want to let go..."

"Change just plain scares her is what I can say." observed Watson.

"Any other secrets that she told you to keep? Anything important?" wondered Adam, curious to what extent she confided in the hologram.

"Well, she did tell me about the origins of the seven elements of harmony-"

"Seven?!" the human interrupted. "There are SEVEN elements of harmony?!"

"Of course," answered Watson without a second thought. "Magic, Honesty, Kindness, Generosity, Loyalty, Laughter and Wisdom." he listed. "Obviously, the one Celestia feared the most and the most powerful of the seven was wisdom, because as Schoolhouse Rock once said, 'knowledge is power!'." he chuckled a little from the pop culture reference. "Shall we turn to the Thought Bubble where I can explain further?"

"And the Brotherhood of the Fourth Sphere?" asked Adam.

"Oh, just a secret society of elite unicorns tasked with keeping the existence of humans completely hidden, and killing any pony who stumbles upon the secret." he explained nonchalantly.

"The citizens of Equestria need to know about everything Celestia is doing behind their backs." Adam said in response. "But unless I have proof, they won't believe me and-" he suddenly stumbled up an idea. He turned back to Watson. "Do you know where the Element of Wisdom is located?" he asked.

"Know it?" Watson smirked. "It is the only item in physical storage I have that hasn't turned into dust." he snapped his fingers and a nearby hatch opened up in the wall. Out of the hatch slid down a large wooden box.

Adam walked up to the box and slowly opened it to check its contents. Inside he saw the element itself, it looked identical to the others only in the center was a white gem shaped into a form of a two gears grinding. Along with the element was a sword and a vile of liquid. "What are these other two objects?"

"The sword is THE sword used by the great King Galactic himself, the father of Luna and Celestia. While the vile is filled with the tears of a phoenix." explained the Watson.

"Phoenix tears?"

"They have the power to heal wounds and revive the dead." explained Ember who walked in. "It is extremely rare for a phoenix to cry, so those things are hard to come by." continued the dragon lord. "How did Celestia managed to get herself a vial?"

"Because Celestia keeps one as a pet." Adam muttered as he closed the box. If the phoenix tears can be used to revive the dead, then maybe he can use it to revive Fluttershy. He just sighed from the moral implications of such thing, fearing the potential abuse of playing God. He quickly closed the box and carried it with him. "Come on Ember, I need to get back to Equestria and tell my friends about this, I need to make Celestia answer for the deceptions she has carried against her subjects."

"Sounds like a plan." nodded Ember in agreement as they both ran out of the cave.

"Don't worry Watson, I'll return these back someday, checking them out!" said Adam as they ran out.

Watson just shook his head in disbelief, but chuckled a little. "I WANT THOSE BACK IN TWO WEEKS!" yelled Watson back. "MAY THE FORCE BE WITH YOU!" he said before the library powered down.

Outside the cave, both Adam and Ember ran out. "Can you provide me with a ride Ember?" asked Adam as they stopped.

"Already ahead of you." smirked the dragon as she put her fingers in her mouth and loudly whistled.

Adam looked around, but nothing appeared to have happened for a few seconds, until all of the sudden, a giant phoenix flew in and landed in front of the pair. The human was taken aback by the size of the bird, three times his size. "That'll do..."

"Are you sure you don't want the scepter? It sounds like you need as much backup as you can." asked Ember with some concern.

"This is something I must do on my own Ember." the human explained.

The dragon nodded in agreement. "In that case, just remember that we dragons will always have your back whenever you need it." she then jumped on the human, wrapping her legs around his waist and her arms around her neck, where she kissed him on the lips again. Adam kept his eyes wide open in complete shock. She then broke the kiss. "And that I'll always submit to you." she smirked before she let the human go and flew away. "Good luck my fly boy!" was all she said as she disappeared into the night sky, leaving Adam alone.

The human just rolled his eyes in disbelief before he climbed on to the phoenix. Sure Ember is a nice dragon and a good partner, but she's just too...headstrong and rambunctious for his tastes, plus the fact they are of two different biological classes does not help matters either. "At least she'll be hard to forget." he mused before he signaled the phoenix to take off. "To Equestria!" he order the large bird as they flew into the night sky.

Celestia arrived at her throne room in a flash of light, Twilight still on her back asleep, she can feel her slowly start to stir awake. The princess quickly placed Twilight into one corner of the room. "Ugh...my head..." groaned her student as she awoke. Twilight quickly looked around to see that she was no longer in her library. "What's going on?"

"I'm not sure my faithful student, but it needs to be done." Celestia said with slightly remorse as she shot a spell at the young unicorn.

Twilight screamed loudly as she felt her body petrify. "What are you doing?!" she yelled out in fear.

"Saving Equestria from a world of violence and slavery." she explained. She saw that every part of her student's body, except her face, were now encased in stone. Her horn was covered in stone as well, making it impossible for Twilight to use her magic to break free.

"What are you talking about?!" exclaimed a stunned Twilight as she tried to move.

"I will not allow you to be turned into a SLAVE BY THAT DAMN HUMAN!" her voice yelled out in anger. "ALL HUMANS ARE GOOD AT IS VIOLENCE AND SLAVERY!"

"But Adam wouldn't do such a thing Celestia, I can assure you, just please calm down!" she pleaded to her mentor. "This isn't like you!"

"YOU KNOW NOTHING ABOUT ME!" yelled Celestia in response as her mane slowly turned yellowish, like a flame. She was desperate to get rid of the human once and for all, that she no longer cared what emotions she showed.

"Sister?" said a new voice. Celestia looked and saw Luna slowly walk into the room. "What are you doing to Twilight?"

"That is none of your concern Lulu." growled the sun princess as her horn glowed bright white and Adam's machine suddenly materialized in the middle of the room. "This is between me and the human you foolishly shower nothing but praise at."

"But there's a changeling swarm coming towards us and-"

"SCREW THE CHANGELINGS! I HAVE BIGGER PROBLEMS TO DEAL WITH!" yelled Celestia as her mane turned into flames.

"Celly please." urged Luna. "You're letting your hatred for the human lead you down the dark path that I once tread before you banished me." she explained with concern. "Just please give the human a chance sister, he's actually pretty nice when you actually get to know him..."

"ARE YOU WITH ME OR AGAINST ME LUNA?!" boomed Celestia as her mane glowed as bright as the sun she raises.

Luna was taken aback by the question. "I'm sorry sis, I love you, but I cannot sacrifice my morals and support you in this futile endeavor, least I end up going down that dark path again...I just can't...never again." she stood firm in her decision. She did not want to become Nightmare Moon again.

"THEN YOU ARE AGAINST ME!" was all the sun princess responded as she fired a beam of magic at her sister, immediately turning her into stone.

"NO!" screamed out Twilight in complete shock.

"Yes my student, scream out, I want your human lover to answer that call, I want him here, the sooner the better." she smirked, mindlessly focused on her one mission; force Adam to leave or kill him if he refuses. "Come on Adam, show me what you have planned..."

At a hill overlooking Ponyville, Adam directed the phoenix to land next to a large tree on top of the hill. Under the tree was a grave marker signifying where Fluttershy was buried. This was always her favorite spot to get away from the outside world, to relax without worry. It was also the place where he and the mare would cuddle against each other as they either kissed or watched the town move on with its day down below.

Adam disembarked off the phoenix and the large bird quickly flew away back to the Dragon Lands from which it came. The human walked up to the grave, it was the first time he visited it, apart from the sounds of nature in a summer night, everything else was quiet. He gently rubbed his hand across the marble tombstone that had her name chiseled on it. "Do I have the right?" he mumbled to himself as he took out the vile of phoenix tears from his pocket. "Do I have the right to decide who lives and who dies?"

He began to remember the time they discussed their future together underneath this very tree.

"Well, I was hoping we can live together in my cottage, completely rebuilt of course to fit your height better, I can be a stay-at-home wife, I always wanted to be one, it's very soothing and peaceful." she explained with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

"What about kids?" asked the human as he wrapped his arms around the mare, holding her close against him.

"You mean foals?" she asked. "Well, maybe have as many as possible," she blushed. "kind of fantasize living in a home overrunning with them."

Adam just chuckled as he brushed her mane. "But what if we can't have foals?" he asked, considering they were two different species, there was a high possibility of that.

"Then we can always adopt." she nuzzled up against his chest. "Maybe take the whole orphanage with us." she joked.

Both human and mare laughed at the thought. "Let's see how one foal goes then we'll talk about getting more." he stated. "But I have a feeling you'll be an amazing wife and mother." he whispered in her ear.

"I do hope so." responded the mare.

Adam missed those moments greatly. He just wished she didn't propose starting a herd with Twilight behind his back, but that did not matter to him anymore, he just wanted to hold her in his arms again. In a fit of spontaneous thought, the human opened the vile and poured it all over the grass in front of the tombstone. "No, no," he mumbled. "I want you Shy, I want you and only you!" he confessed to the grave. "Sure Twilight may be an intellectual match and Mary incarnate, but she is not YOU!" he pleaded. "You're the only one I loved for all the right reasons damn it!" he exclaimed as fell to his knees in sadness. "Just please come back..."

Nothing seemed to have worked, it was still the same as it was before, the grave undisturbed. Adam knew the phoenix tears were a long shot, but at least he tried. He just got up and walked back down to town, making his way to the library to talk to Twilight to talk about what he just discovered, and maybe tell her that he's ready to start a relationship with her.

But just as he left, the ground at the grave began to ever so slightly move.

After Adam knocked on the front door to the library three times, he decided to let himself in since she always answered the door and she usually stays up late to catch up on her reading. He opened the door to see that it was left unlocked, highly unusual for Twilight at night. "Twi?" yelled the human as he cautiously walked inside.

Inside, all her saw was two cold cups of coffee along with a note on the floor. Twilight would never leave those things laying about, that was not right. He walked over to the note and picked it up to read it.

Dear Adam Gray

I, Princess Celestia, am holding Twilight captive right now in my castle, I was hoping to not go this far, but you have left me with no other options. Your time machine is also being held at the castle, you have until sunrise to show up because failure to do so will result in grave consequences for the mare you love. The only way to save her is to show up by the previously mentioned deadline and leave, leave this entire time period and go back to where you belong, you have long overstayed your welcome Mr. Gray and you have been an unwanted influence on my subjects, I hope for everyone's sake you will show up.

Sincerely,
Princess Celestia

P.S. Spike is tied up in the basement.

An angry Adam just crumpled up the note in his hand, if he was going to leave, he was going to do it fighting. "Don't worry Twi, we're coming for you." he said determinedly.

To be continued...

Author's Note

Only four more chapters to go. See how this all ends, coming soon.

Chapter XXXVI~The Confrontation~

"I just simply can't believe this!" exclaimed Rarity with dramatic flare upon hearing Adam explain what he found and what happened to Twilight. "Are you sure it was Celestia that did such a thing?"

"Yes, I am sure." answered the human as he sat down on the couch trying to take everything in. "And if she wants me gone, than I guess I have overstayed my welcome, staying here any longer will just make things worse for Twilight." he was ready to accept his fate. He got up to go to his house so he can pack his stuff and ready himself for his departure to his home time period.

"Oh come on Adam, ya can't just give up like that, that ain't like ya!" urged Applejack as she, her three other friends and Spike followed Adam out of the library.

"Applejack is right." agreed Rainbow Dash. "You always stood up for what you think was right and you never let anyone take advantage of you!"

"If I don't leave, Twilight would get hurt, or worse, I can't afford to lose another friend." explained Adam.

"But how would Fluttershy react to you giving up this easily if she were alive?!" asked Rarity. That question as enough to stop him dead in his tracks. He felt a pang of shame suddenly hit him. "She would urge you to not get bullied and manipulated like that!"

"I'm just an ordinary moral human!" exclaimed Adam as he looked at Rarity and the rest of the mares. "A human who has been through hell and back this past year just trying to fit in this world!" he ranted. "I'm not a hero, I'm not a warrior, and I'm not a Dragon master, I'm just a scientist with a time machine who wants answers!"

The mares looked on with stunned silence as the human just turned around and walked away.

Chapter XXXVI
The Confrontation (Part One)

Adam slowly began to pack his things into his saddlebag. He decided to keep the items from Equestria to a minimum to prevent possible paradoxes from bringing items from the future to the past. He packed his notebook filled with his writings about Equestria but then came across another book hidden in his nightstand drawer; Fluttershy's diary.

He looked longingly at the diary. Apart from reading the first entry that she wrote when she first arrived in Ponyville and the last entry, he never once read anything else.

"Might as well take a quick glance at what she wrote on the day she first confessed her feelings to me before I leave, it's not like I have nothing to lose." he said as he sat down on his bed and opened the book to the appropriate page.

Dear Diary,

Oh, I don't know what to do, I feel so torn, I really want to tell him how much I love him and want to be with him, but I'm afraid I'll just make a total fool of myself like I always do.

He doesn't seem that interested in me either, so what's the point? But if I don't tell him, it'll just eat me alive and I'll live with regret for the rest of my life. I need to make up my mind and soon, Dash keeps asking me to hurry up before all the cider runs out...

Wait! I got it! I'll just flip a coin, that'll do the trick, heads I will tell him and tails I will pretend my feelings for him never happened.

And it landed on heads, so I guess I have to go tell him, EEP, oh, I hope I don't mess this up, wish me luck diary, I truly need it.

The entry ended there abruptly. Adam immediately closed the book. She only confessed to him because of a coin flip, a simple coin flip. He was stunned, his mind started to wonder. "What if..." he thought to himself about what would happen had the coin landed on tails. Scenarios ran through his mind.

He went over to the box of items he got from his visit from Watson, he opened it to see the sword that Celestia's father once wielded. "I wonder what's so special about this?" he said to himself as he picked it up. "I'm sure Ember would love to have this in her arsenal." he mused as he swung the sword around as if he was in battle. He then brought it up to his face to look at the blade. "Well, it feels well balanced and the blade still looks amazing for being so old and..." he suddenly began to see something other than his reflection on the blade; an island.

The world around was enveloped in white as he felt himself get transported somewhere else. He looked on to see he was heading towards an island in the middle of the ocean, not just heading, but flying towards it. "What is this?!" he said to himself as he found himself floating over the island. Down below he saw something quite unexpected; a tribe of actual humans.

The humans below looked like they lived in a village in the middle of the jungle, tanned skin painted, wore little to no clothing, had a stoned aged hunter-gatherer society. "Why am I seeing this? What is this?!"

As soon as a little girl looked up and made eye contact with him, Adam was swiftly pulled back to his room and found himself back in the same spot he stood.

He quickly put the sword back down, frightened at what it just did. "What was that?!" he exclaimed. "What did I just see?!" he yelled at the sword with fright, he wanted to make sense of it all. "Was that in the past? Or was that..." he stopped himself as a realization dawned on him. "...the present, which means, I am not alone after all?"

Before he had the chance to think about what he saw further, four unicorns suddenly appeared around him, it was the same four from Zecora's hut. "He knows..." he chanted to each other. "He knows..."

"Know what?" he asked, intimidated by the sight.

"The sword shows you everything you want to know." answered one. "It showed you your desire to not be alone, you want contact with your kind again." answered the white coated unicorn. "It showed you where to find them in Equestria."

"The sword showed you TOO much." answered the red unicorn. "We've come to take you to our leader, she's waiting for you."

"I will only agree to go if Twilight is released unharmed." he told the four. "That's all I ask."

"Then tell her herself." one of them grinned.

"She sent you here to get me didn't she?" he figured it out.

"No, we just wanted to check to see if you were doing what you were told, wouldn't want Twilight to get hurt you know." the black one chuckled.

"And what did you do to Lyra?" Adam asked the four unicorn stallions.

"Killed her with fire." the white one answered bluntly without a hint of remorse.

Adam was stunned. "You...killed her?"

"She was irreversibly contaminated, she bred with you, that's considered blasphemous." the unicorn continued.

Anger started to grow inside the human, his fists clenched. "This has gone way too far..." he growled.

"Anything to protect the status-quo." he responded. "Now time for you to visit Celestia so you can go home where you belong."

He wanted to fight, he wanted to take out his anger on the four unicorn, but he knew it pointless to do so. He sighed and reluctantly began to follow them out of his room. He was escorted down the stairs and out the front door of his home, and just as the human and four unicorns stepped out into the dark outdoors a tribal yell echoed across property as a cloaked figure jumped out of the sky swinging its staff. Before the four could activate their defensive spells, they were swiftly knocked out by the figure's staff.

Adam looked at the whole scene as the cloaked figure put away its staff, it then pulled down its hood to reveal a much familiar site. "Zecora?"

"We Zebras will always protect humans, now we must leave 'fore trouble is looming." explained Zecora as she tried to lead the human to the safety of her forest cabin.

"No," responded Adam. "I'm done running." he said stubbornly. "This ends now, Celestia must be held accountable for what she is doing." he explained to the zebra. "She's keeping her subjects in the dark so they shall remain under her rule, the must know everything she's keeping hidden, it can't go on anymore." he was determined, he squeezed his fists in anger. "I must save Twilight and end this once and for all."

"If you insist on confronting her now, I will let you go to follow your vow." stated Zecora as she bowed to the human and began to walk away but she suddenly turned around to tell him something he must know. "But you must know that five hundred years ago, humans came to my village with a glow." she explained. "They lived with us for over a hundred, how they came here so sudden we wondered." she recalled the story that was told to her when she was a foal in Zebrafrica. "But now I assume they travelled through time, it was a moment that would be sublime, things went smoothly until Celestia, faced the humans from Philadelphia." she explained.

"Philadelphia?" Adam repeated stunned. "Did they say what year they came from?!" he wanted to know, there were human other than him who can time travel, but he could not figure out how could they since he was the only one who actually figured out the equations for travelling through time, the said equations carefully written down in his notebook, took up half the space.

"That I do not know but it was long ago, but Celestia lost her self-control, that day through a fit of paranoia, she thought they were threats to the royal, so the princess wiped away their knowledge, and exiled them away without solace." she continued.

"Those must be the humans I saw from the sword." Adam responded putting the pieces together. "There are humans somewhere out there, decedents of those Celestia exiled." he continued. "Mentally sent back to the stone age." he just had enough, he quickly walked over to the red unicorn still on the ground from a head wound.

"Ugh...my head..." he groaned as he slowly got up. Before he could do anything else, he swiftly fell a hand wrap around his horn. "Huh?"

"You will teleport me to Canterlot castle as once, but just to be clear, I am not going there to do what she wants, I am going there to confront her about her crimes." Adam told the unicorn with scorn in his voice. "You got that?" he forced the stallion to look into his eyes as he pulled on its horn.

The unicorn saw anger in its eyes, Celestia warned him about how dangerous humans can be when angry. He began to sweat with fear. "Y-yes...sir..." he nervously stuttered. "...whatever you want..." trying to placate him.

"Do it!" the human snarled.

The red unicorn's horn glowed brightly as both he and the human disappeared before Zecora eyes. "I must go tell Adam's friends about this, for if I do not I will be remiss." she galloped off towards town to gather the human's friends and tell them what just occurred.

To be continued...

Chapter XXXVII~The Confrontation~

Along the banks for the Ohio river, Adam walked along side of the mighty waterway with his eight year old daughter in tow. Adam looked over at the little girl to see that she was quiet and subdued. "You okay Evie?" he asked his daughter with worry, crouching down to look at her face.

"I miss mommy..." she quietly said, holding back her tears. Adam grabbed hold of her gloved hands while he brushed away some her long curly hair from her face.

"I know, I miss her too." he said to her with a sigh. "But we need to be strong for her, continue living for her." he explained.

Evie just looked at her 39 year old father. "You knew she was going to die didn't you?" she asked bluntly with suspicion.

Adam was taken aback by that statement, but he knew he could not avoid the topic forever. "Eve Florence Gray," he began trying to find the right words to explain what happened. "When she was nearly killed almost nine years ago, I made a deal that would allow her to live again..." he stopped as he thought back to that moment. "...temporarily..." he finished.

"Why did you make such a deal daddy?" she asked confused.

"Because at the time I was willing to be happy temporarily than be miserable forever." he explained. He quickly enveloped his daughter in a tight hug, both to show how much he loved her and to not let her see her father cry. "But at least she can never take you away from me like she did your mother, I will make sure of that." he promised as tears flowed down his cheeks. Sometimes he wondered why he made such a deal with Celestia in the first place.

Chapter XXXVII
The Confrontation (Part Two)

Celestia patiently waited as she sat on her throne. Her mane still yellow and red, flowing like flames, her fur yellowish white like the surface of the sun. She looked over at the far corner of the room to see her student Twilight still encased in stone, only her face free from the prison. "That human better be here within the next hour or else." she said to her prisoner.

"Just let me go Celestia, please..." Twilight begged, it was all she could do, completely exhausted from struggling.

"Not until Adam leaves." she got up from her throne and walked over to a nearby window that provided an impressive view of Canterlot and the surrounding landscape. "I will not allow him to undermine and corrupt my subjects any longer, potentially feeding them ideas about technology that does not require magic or governments that does not require me." she explained. "My rule over Equestria is my birthright, and the only way that can be taken away from is if you pry it out of my cold, dead, hooves!"

"But you always looked out for the best of your subjects." stated Twilight, confused by what her mentor said.

"And the best for my subjects is for me to stay in power forever!" she exclaimed. "I will not allow them to go on their own, they need me!" She then calmly walked over to her sister Luna, completely encased in stone. "When Luna proposed to me that she wanted to give our subjects more political power during the night, I found that unacceptable." Celestia told her student. "I saw what happens when the humans adopted democracy, and it ended with them blowing themselves to extinction."

Twilight could not believe what she heard. "But you can't stifle them forever Celestia."

"I HAVE STIFLED MY SUBJECTS FOR THOUSANDS OF YEARS!" she boomed. She then looked over at Adam's time machine waiting in the middle of the room. "Besides, I think it is best to know that Adam was not the first human to visit Equestria."

"What?" before Twilight could probe further, the throne room door suddenly opened to reveal Adam. The human quietly walked into the room, going up to Celestia.

"So you finally decided to show up, I was worried you would let Twilight down and fail her." said Celestia as she stared down the human before she trotted back to her throne so she could sit. "As you can see, your machine is waiting and ready for you." she pointed to the human's time machine parked in the middle of the room.

Adam looked over at Twilight, she looked like she was in agony from being encased in stone. "Adam...don't worry about me, don't do it!" she begged.

The human said nothing but sigh. He turned his attention back to the princess. "It is true your highness, I have come to leave as you ordered, just promise me that no further harm will befall Twilight." he said to her. "I know when I have overstayed my welcome."

"You are smarter than I give you credit for." said a dower Celestia. "But you are TOO smart to be here, a bad influence on my subjects and the Elements, now leave and never come back to any point in time I am living." she ordered.

Adam slowly began to walk over to his machine, but stopped in front of the throne. "But before I leave there are still some questions I want answered." he said to the princess. "I must know."

"Well, ask away." Celestia told him, if he was going to leave she might as well answer his questions to further reduce the chances of his return.

"Am I the only human in Equestria?" he asked.

"No," answered the alicorn. "there are at least 100 others exiled away in an island in the middle of the vast sea, made sure that their knowledge never grows beyond the stone age, as punishment for their ancestors unwanted invasion of Equestria." she explained.

"Invasion? But they did nothing to warrant such a harsh punishment." exclaimed the human.

"If I had waited for them to do something to warrant the punishment it would've been too late!" bluntly snarled the princess. "Just like cockroaches, the best way to deal with you humans is to exterminate them onsite before they can breed." she growled. "Any other questions?"

"Yes," began an increasingly frustrated Adam. "why are you stifling your subjects?"

"To prevent them from killing themselves like you humans did." she answered. "My subjects need me to survive and to do that, they must be kept in an infantile state, every so slightly adjusting along the way." she explained. "Besides, I like things just the way they are now."

Adam clenched his fists. "But that is wrong and unethical!" he snarled. "Keeping your subjects in the intellectual dark because their monarch's vanity!" he spat. "What you are doing goes against nature!" he was suddenly grabbed by the neck by magic and dragged over to Celestia on her throne.

"AND WHAT IS TIME TRAVEL BUT ONE MAN'S SELFISH NEED TO GET WHAT HE WANTS?!" boomed Celestia with anger at the human, she pulled the human's face towards hers. Adam looked on with fear as her words began to hit him. Has he truly been selfish? He did not know. "I can read you like a book Adam Gray, I can read you clearly." she snarled, looking into his eyes. "You are nothing but a sad little man who has been tortured throughout his entire life by two little words." she then went over to the human's ear. "What...if..." she whispered into it.

Adam was suddenly thrown back to the floor. He landed hard on his back but quickly began to get up, but as soon as he did, he suddenly found himself in a dark void. The human looked around the void only to see his desk from his home time period appear, just the way he usually left it. He walked over to the desk to see it littered with plans, equations and schematics of his time machine on it. He then saw the desk calendar and it read "April 15, 1900".

"DADDY!" yelled a little girl's voice. This caused Adam to turn around to see the most surprising sight of all; Mary in a greenhouse playing with a little girl he assumed was his daughter. He walked over, now wearing a clean white suit, slightly dumbfounded by the sight.

"Hey..." he said with a smile as he walked over to Mary and his daughter.

Mary smiled at her husband. "Happy birthday." she said to him as the little girl ran up to him and hugged at his leg. Adam patted the little girl's head, the feeling of her curls felt real.

But just as Adam began to enjoy this vision, it faded away. He found himself patting nothing but air, it was never real. "There's a reason why Mary cannot be saved..." began Celestia. Adam turned around to face the alicorn. "...you see, the universe has a self correcting mechanism that prevents paradoxes from ever happening." explained Celestia. "Saving Mary would have caused a massive one that could destroy the universe."

"What paradox?" asked Adam for clarification.

"If she hadn't died, you wouldn't have a reason to build that machine in the first place, which meant you couldn't travel into to the past to save her in the first place, resulting in a recursive loop that could destabilize the universe." Celestia continued. "That's why you couldn't save her, because you can never change the past, the universe will never allow you to do so." Adam was too stunned to say anything. "Now there you go, the question that lead you here has finally been answered, you can now leave." she pointed to the machine again. Adam began to walk over to the machine, completely defeated, everything he did suddenly became pointless. "But since I am not completely heartless..."

Adam stopped in his tracks and turned around. "What?"

Celestia suddenly materialized a vile of phoenix tears. "You may not be able to save Mary from her inevitable death, but you can delay it by giving her this." she levitated it over to the human. "Being temporarily happy is better than being eternally miserable in my opinion."

Adam took the vile and looked at it. "What's the catch?" he asked.

"That you never return to Equestria or any other time period I am alive in." she warned. Adam looked over at Twilight one last time, her eyes pleading with him to stay. The human new staying any longer will be futile. "Now please go, I have a bug problem to take care of." Celestia ordered.

Adam thought over the offer, and it was tempting to him. With the vile he can finally save Mary and live the life he always wanted, but that would mean turning his back on the love and friendship he developed during his stay in Equestria. He slowly and reluctantly plucked the vile out of the air and looked at it closely.

It rained and thundered during the night as Adam took his daughter Evie to bed. It worried him greatly that his eight-year-old daughter has been in a melancholy mood for months now, he wanted to make her feel better, luckily, he knew that a good book would liven up her day. "I went into town and bought you a new story book that we can read together." he offered as he show his daughter the new book. "It's called The Tale of Benjamin Bunny, I know you loved Peter Rabbit, so I bet you'll love this one." he mused. The daughter just blankly stared at him as she climbed up on her bed.

"I just want mommy back..." she dove under the covers of her bed. The father knew that once his daughter was under the covers, it was hard to settle and calm her down.

He just placed the book in her bookshelf for later and walked out of the room. "Good night then..." he said completely dejected. Even though it was not his fault Mary died of breast cancer, he still kind of felt like he did, as if her cancer was the universe's way of spiting him for ruining their grand plan, and for taking Celestia's deal. It was going to be another night of crying to sleep, he knew it.

The human walked over to his machine, vile with him, but stopped before climbing on. "Before I leave..." he began, he then unceremoniously dropped the vile to the floor, Celestia's ears perked up upon hearing it shatter on the marble floor. "...you wouldn't mind if I take this along with me?" he said.

"Take what?" Celestia was suspicious at what he was talking about.

Adam reached down under his shirt and pulled out the Element of Wisdom that was wrapped around his neck. "This." he pointed to it.

Celestia was completely taken aback. "Where did you get that?!" she was stunned.

"Why were you so desperate to keep this hidden?" Adam retorted back.

She growled. "Give it back!" she threatened.

"Knowledge scares you doesn't?" he taunted. "Knowledge threatens you, because the more knowledge your subjects have, the more useless becomes."

"GIVE IT BACK!" Celestia yelled with anger.

"Over my dead body!" spat Adam back as he pulled the lever on his machine, starting it up. Before the the machine could fully start travelling, Adam was suddenly tackled into his seat by the alicorn.

"THAT CAN BE ARRANGED!" snarled Celestia as she swiftly stabbed Adam in the arm with her horn. The human screamed out in pain as the machined along with Adam and the princess disappeared in front of Twilight's eyes.

"ADAM!" yelled Twilight unsure at what she just saw and when they went to.

To be continued...

Chapter XXXVIII~The Confrontation~

July 6, 1946

At a summer cottage in the Jersey Shore, a man in his sixties wearing a business suit walked in. Inside was normally quiet and peacefully, but on that day, the peacefulness was broken by the sounds of sobbing along with an unusually morbid atmosphere. The man took off his Homburg hat out of respect and walked into the parlor.

In the parlor he saw his sister and her children gathered around, all trying to comfort her and keep her calm. The man cleared his throat to get everyone's attention. He was met with piercing stares. "I...came here as soon as I got the news, it was a long drive from Philadelphia to here." he explained, slightly ashamed over his tardiness. "When did father pass?" he wanted to know.

"He passed away in his sleep last night Edward." answered the sister. "He died peacefully, but was upset that you did not show up on the Fourth of July like you promised." she said with venom in her voice.

Edward just sighed. "Something came up at work-"

"IT'S ALWAYS ABOUT WORK!" she snapped at her brother in anger. She was stressed and on-edge as is. The room went quiet until her son James stepped in.

"Come on mother, maybe the nice ocean breezes will calm you down." James briefly glared at his uncle as she escorted his mother out the backdoor to ocean facing deck.

The emotional outburst made Edward even more ashamed. He looked at her two other grown kids. "And his body?"

"It was taken to the funeral home this morning Uncle Ed, to get it ready for the ceremony and all..." explained Edward's only niece.

"I know, I know, I'm sorry..." he apologized to both of them before he made his up the stairs to his father's room. He walked into the bedroom, door already left opened to see his father's nurse make the bed.

She noticed Edward's presence and stopped what she was doing. "I'm sorry for that loss." she told him with remorse. "I tried making his final days as comfortable as possible-"

"Don't worry about that Zelda, you did your best, thank you for keeping him company when we couldn't." interrupted the man trying to ease the nurse of her worries. "You were there for his 91st birthday when I couldn't, and I appreciate that." he gave her a sincere smile.

The nurse just nodded. "Well, if are in need of a nurse of midwife, you know who to call." she said before she left the room to give Edward some time alone.

Edward looked around the room, the place decorated mostly with old photographs and his father's diplomas and awards. It was tough living under the shadow of the Wotton name, but he did his best and is proud of his job as a scientific adviser for the Army Department of the government and mentoring the new recruited scientists from Germany.

As he looked around he noticed something odd; a journal he has never seen before on the nightstand next to the bed. He took the book and opened it, on the inside of the front cover was a message that was clearly not written in his father's hand. "You will forever be my friend, -Adam" it read.

"Adam?" it was the name of his father's beloved friend who disappeared nearly 50 years ago. He flipped through the whole book, the first half was written journal entries while the back half is an endless stream of equations. "Wait...these equations..." he knew what they meant, but did not know where they lead to. He soon reached the last page to see a crude sketch of what appeared to be a machine, soon, the long strings of equations finally made sense. "Time travel? This book is about how to time travel..." he was stunned. He quickly ran out the room trying to get to the nurse before she left. "NURSE! NURSE! Wait!"

In the time stream, Adam and Celestia were wrestling each other on the time machine. The passenger area was barely the size of a closet, plus add the fact that it was surrounded by a protective bubble and built to carry one comfortably, it made for tight quarters, there was no place to go or escape without leaving the bubble.

Despite being stabbed in his forearm by the alicorn's horn, it managed to miss the bone and the magic that emanated from the horn actually cauterized his wound, but it did not make it hurt any less. Adam swiftly threw a right hook with his only good arm at the princess. But seemed to have no effect.

"How cute" smirked Celestia as she kicked the human hard on the stomach, knocking him backwards and almost pushing him dangerously closed to the protective barrier. He crouch down in pain, blood dripping out of his mouth from the hard hit. "I'm an alicorn, you think you can pick a fight with an alicorn and expect to win?" she teased as her magic enveloped the human's neck and started to constrict.

The human began to struggle as he felt himself being lifted off the metal platform of his machine, he head inching closer to the top of the bubble and certain death. "You're rule...can't last...forever..." he grunted while he tried to breathe.

"Yes it can, I will make sure of that." responded a defiant Celestia as she used her magic to rip the element of harmony off his neck. "You should've taken my offer for the phoenix tears, because at least you would've escaped alive, but now I must kill you for knowing too much." she smirked.

During the struggle, Adam reached into his pants' pocket and took out his pistol. Celestia did not notice until she heard him cock the gun. "My death...is just...the beginning..." he gasped as he aimed his weapon at the princess' chest.

Celestia just chuckled in response. "You seriously think that puny weapon can kill an alicorn? You must be desperate." she continued to chuckle from sheer disbelief, extremely confident of her position in the fight. "So any last words before I throw you off this thing?" she taunted to toy with him.

"It is worth...a shot..." Adam managed to say while being choked. He squeezed the trigger and the bullet hit her square in the chest. Celestia looked down and saw a bullet hole in her chest, blue blood dripping down from it. The realization dawned on her, she severely underestimated how fast bullets fired from human-made weapons can go, it went so fast that she did not have the time to cast her shield spell.

"Well...this is so not fair." she said as she dropped Adam and the element back to the floor on the ever growing puddle of blue colored blood. "Fuck..." she gasped as she stumbled around, losing her sense of balance from the lack of blood to her brain. One of Celestia's legs missed the platform and fell through and out of the machine and bubble. She screamed in pain as her exposed back leg began to age and decay away, she lost track of where she was as the rest of her body followed suit, falling out of the machine and bubble.

Adam kept his eyes shut, to avoid witnessing such a disturbing site. After what felt like several minutes of silence, he opened his eyes and got up from the blood soaked floor, his white shirt now stained blue. He looked at the dials and quickly realized that he was still travelling forwards in time. He quickly pulled on the lever and the machine finally slowed down to its new stop; the main display read:

??? JUN 21 001 270 855 620 AD

Adam found himself in a much hotter world, the air felt like he was high in the mountains, but the elevation was still exactly the same from when he left Equestria. The sky was a sinister shade of red as the sun tried to shine through the perpetually cloudy sky. The place looked like a wasteland until he observed the valley below, down there he saw a disturbing sight; a large Changeling hive. He looked back up to the sky to see endless swarms of the creatures flying overhead, paying no attention to him. "Equestria...in the year one billion." he mused to himself.

He fell to his knees, exhausted and in pain. Everything suddenly became pointless for him, the future forever bleak. Tears landed on the dry and red ground of where he knelt, all hope gone. "What am I going to do now? I just killed Equestria's only hope in keeping this future from happening, this is just not fair..." he was unsure what to do. How was he going to prevent this happening if he could not change the past. He looked over at the Element of Wisdom still on the floor of his machine. But the then remembered what Celestia told him about changing the past and a realization dawned on him. "If I can not change the past...maybe I can change the future..." he muttered to himself.

The human quickly got up, and ran back to his machine, he must not give up now, there's still a way to save Equestria in his mind, but first he needed to make a quick pit stop to see an old friend for what he felt was the final time.

July 5, 1946

In a summer cottage by the Jersey Shore, 91-year-old Henry Wotton, was tucked into bed by Nurse Zelda. "Time for bed Mr. Wotton, you need your rest." she told him as she confiscated his pen and notebook.

"But I must...keep my mind...busy..." he gasped, it became harder to breathe with each passing day. "It's all I have...left..." he said before he went into a loud coughing fit. Nurse Zelda quickly gave the man a glass of water.

"Here, drink this, and slowly." she instructed as Henry took the glass and carefully drank all the water. His coughing fit soon stopped, much to his relief.

"Thank you..." he smiled as he laid back to finally rest. "...you have served me well..."

The nurse tucked his in and made sure he was as comfortable as possible. "Don't worry, I'm sure you'll finish your work tomorrow, it looks like it is coming along quite nicely." she commented as she glanced and what he wrote down, although mathematical logic was a subject beyond her comprehension.

Henry just smiled. "I hope so as well...I hope so as well..." was all he said before he finally nodded off to sleep, a soft snore emanated from him. Zelda smiled, placed his notebook and pen in his nightstand drawer and turned off all the lights in the room. She left the window open to allow the cool ocean breezes and the ambient sounds of the ocean in. She looked back at her patient one last time with a smile before closing the door behind her.

But just as the door closed, a figure climbed through the open window and crawled inside. Adam looked around the room, making sure he did not wake anyone up during his climb. He could hear the nurse get in her car and drive off to her home just a mile away from the cottage. It was not easy for Adam to get here, although he was quite thankful that Canterlot would be closer to New Jersey than his home, Allentown, Pennsylvania to be exact. He hitchhiked for a better part of the day to get here, completely unfamiliar with the time period, but it needed to be done. Also along the way, he stole some clothes from a Woolworth's along the way to better fit in with the period and to cover up his blue stained shirt.

Adam went over to the nightstand and gently placed his journal next on it, for his friend to discover when he wakes up. He did not want his friend to know about this meeting to avoid potential paradoxes from sprouting. He looked at his old and dying friend before he crouched down next to the bed. "Hey old friend," he whispered, putting his hand on his friend's hand. "it's me, Adam, the man you put up with for over a decade." he joked a little. "the man who should've appreciated your friendship more..." he said. "...you were my only friend and I felt like I squandered it with my selfishness..." he admitted. "But no tears, I am happy that you still managed to live your life, lived long and stayed happy..." he then remembered an eventful night where he and Henry went to see the musical HMS Pinafore, and then went to a tavern where they lead the entire establishment into a makeshift performance of some of the songs, their favorite one was always "A British Tar". Adam softly began to sing the song for him. "His nose should pant and his nose should curl, his cheeks should flame and his brow should furl..." he sang.

Once he finished his slightly off-key rendition of the song, he stood up and walked over to the open window. "Goodbye, you shall forever be my one true friend..." he smiled at the sleeping Henry before he began his climb down the window. Little did Adam knew, but Henry would never again wake up.

Back in Equestria, a massive changeling swarm lead by Queen Chrysalis herself were just minutes away from reaching the castle just as the first rays of daylight began to peak over the horizon. Inside the throne room, Twilight struggled to break free from her bonds, desperate to escape before the swarm's arrival. She looked over to the spot that once had the time machine parked on, Adam and Celestia had been gone for over an hour now and she had no idea when in time they ended up. But before she realized it, the stone that encased her suddenly receded away and she was suddenly free again. "Huh?" she fell to the floor, limbs a little weak from being restricted in moving them for hours on end.

She looked over at Luna to see that she was also now also free from her stone prison. She dropped to the floor, also feeling weak. "My sister..." she croaked weakly, remembering what just happened.

"You okay Luna?" asked Twilight with concern as she slowly walked up to her, struggling to keep in balance, feeling like she's learning to walk again. "What happened?" she asked.

Luna looked at the young unicorn. "You mean to say that it was not you that reversed the petrification spell?" she asked her. Twilight just shook her head. "Oh no...that can only mean..."

Suddenly, the door to the throne room burst open to reveal Applejack, Rairty, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie with their elements, ready for battle. But they quickly see that only Twilight and Luna were there. "Where's Adam and Celestia?" asked Rainbow Dash, confused at what just happened.

Suddenly, in a bright blue flash, the time machine suddenly appeared before everyone in the room. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Adam in it. He quickly got up and tied the Element of Wisdom up to the machine's gears. "Adam?" asked Twilight happy to see him again.

"Yes Twilight, I'm back." he assured as he checked over his machine one last time. He looked as if he was in hurry.

"What happened to Celestia?" she asked, not seeing her anywhere.

"I'll explain later, we have no time to waste." he suddenly pulled the lever on his machine and quickly jumped off of it before the protective bubble could trap him. As the machine started, the gears pulled the element into the machinery, jamming them and causing the machine to groan and whirl loudly.

"What are you doing?" asked a still confused Twilight. Adam ran up to the mare and suddenly kissed her passionately on the lips. She was completely stunned by that action but before she could kiss back, the human quickly broke it.

"Saving the future." he gave the mare a reassuring smile. He then turned to the others. "Luna, teleport us just outside of the city, we need to be at a safe distance." he told the blue alicorn.

"But what about the changelings?" Luna said with concern, she could see a large cloud of them heading towards them from out the window.

"Just trust me on this, get us out of here!" he urged, pointing at the machine, its protective bubble slowly collapsing in on itself. Groaning and rumbling loudly, it sounded like it would overload at any moment. Luna took that as her cue to do as told. Everyone quickly gathered around Luna as the alicorn's horn began glow. They suddenly disappear, the room now empty apart from a time machine groaning under the increasing strain of its machinery being jammed.

Minutes after the entire castle of evacuated, Chrysalis and her swarm broke through all the throne room windows, and landed inside ready to face Celestia, Luna and the Elements of Harmony. "Celestia!" the queen announced. "I have come to exact my revenge on all of you!" she cackled. But she suddenly realized that she and her swarm were the only ones inside. This worried the changeling queen greatly. "Where did they run off to?" her thought was immediately derailed by the loud sounds of a machine dying. Chrysalis and her swarm looked at the machine as it suddenly stopped and went dead.

"What the-" before she could complete her statement of disbelief, the machine exploded and it sent a shock wave across the entire castle, not only destroying the castle, but vaporizing the changeling queen and her entire swarm in the process.

On a ridge overlooking Canterlot, Adam, Twilight and her friends, Luna and the royal guards looked on in shock at the sight of the famed Canterlot castle get destroyed in a wall of flames, taking the changelings with it. Twilight looked over at Adam who watched the scene intently. She nuzzled against his hand and thigh to get his attention. "But your machine...how are you going to get home?" she asked with concern.

The human looked down at Twilight and crouched down to better face her. "Twilight, I am already home, this is my home now." he explained as he looked into her purple eyes. "Besides," he began with sincerity. "it's only a machine." he looked back at the sight of the castle collapsing completely. Twilight quietly enveloped the human into a hug both watching the destruction unfold and the rising dawn sun.

Despite losing his only means of ever going home, Adam strangely felt content, he felt more at home spending one year in Equestria than spending his entire life back in home time period. For the first time in years, he was actually hopeful about the future and what it would unfold for him.

To be concluded...

Author's Note

Up next: the final chapter.

Chapter XXXIX~The End~

Once daylight dawned across Equestria, Luna and the rest of the palace guards surveyed the ruble that once formed the great castle on the site, all what is left is broken piles of stone, glass and objects. Luckily the gardens and library survived unscathed. As Luna walked around, she saw her sister's pet phoenix calmly perched on top of what was left of her sister's royal throne. The lunar princess just sighed with sadness and guilt. "I feel like I have failed you sister...had I known you were going down the dark path sooner I could've intervened." she said to herself with shame. "You wouldn't be wrongfully taken away from me..." a single tear rolled down her cheek and dropped on the cracked tiled floor.

"Uh, Princess Luna?" asked her guard Gleaming with slight concern. "You okay ma'am?"

Luna turned around and dried her tears, she quickly put on a stoic mask so as to not appear weak during this pivotal time. "Oh yes, I'm fine Gleaming, don't worry." she assured.

"What do we do now? What shall we tell our subjects?" he asked her, he was not sure how to break the news of Celestia's death to her subjects.

"Tell them that she died fighting the changelings and Chrysalis in a glorious last stand." she explained. "I want my sister's legacy to remain untarnished for as long as I am alive, and I will see to it that all evidence of her wrongdoings remain hidden away, I will not be an iconoclast against my own sister." she decreed to Gleaming. "As for what we do now, it's simple," she looked around at the remains of her former home. "we rebuild and start anew."

"How so?" he asked.

Luna just gave him a hopeful smile. "Maybe give our subjects more say in how they should be governed." she stated before she walked away to survey more of the area.

Once the guard was certain that the princess was out of earshot he gave an evil smirk. "And I, Thorax, shall make sure that my drone brothers and sisters' deaths shall not be in vain...and you can count on that." he muttered with venom in his voice as his eyes glowed green.

After a long train ride home, Adam, Twilight and their friends quietly returned to Ponyville, hardly any words were spoken along the way, both Adam and Twilight cuddled up to each other and sleep most of the way home, exhausted from a long night.

Adam and Twilight walked back together to Twilight's home at Golden Oaks Library. "Thanks..." began the mare, "...for saving me back there..." she said, unsure what to say next to the human.

"No problem at all." smiled Adam. "I will always be there to save those I care about but..." Twilight's ears perked up when he said that. "...but I think it is best that we remain friends." he sighed. "I just feel like..." he tried his best to explain himself without risking offended the unicorn. "...like I fell in love with you for the wrong reasons." he explained. "What I need in my life right now is to move on away from Mary, and being with you does not help..."

"Because I am Mary incarnate...I understand..." Twilight nodded in agreement, but in reality, she felt as if a knife stabbed her in the heart. The night they made love to each other, the countless lives she has lived for him, have suddenly become pointless and meaningless. But she kept a smile on her face so Adam would not worry about her and probe further. "I completely understand..." she nodded.

Normally the human would suspect something was off about Twilight's reaction, but he had a long day and night, he was completely bruised, battered and sleep deprived. "I'm glad you could understand." said a thankful Adam as he gave the unicorn a tight friendly hug. Twilight hugged him back, but screamed internally in her mind.

After a minute, they both broke the hug and said their goodbyes. Adam was soon on his way back to his house, as Twilight sadly walked inside her home and closed the door. The muffled cries of anguish and hurt soon emanated from inside.

Before he decided to go back to his house, Adam decided to make a short visit to the hill overlooking the town, a place he and Fluttershy used to go to be alone. He needed some much put off peace and quiet to clear his mind, he swiftly laid back on the soft grass and looked up at the clear blue sky. He felt guilty for turning down Twilight, but he knew it needed to be done in order to move forward with his new life in Equestria. With his machine completely destroyed, it appeared like he will be spending the rest of his natural life in this new land, but he was glad that he has finally found a place he could be happy in, the only thing that was missing for him however was companionship. But who can possibly fulfill such a role for him?

"Adam...?" said a voice, but it was no ordinary voice, it was a soft and familiar voice that reminded Adam of an angelic choir singing, he voice that sounded like heaven on Earth to his ears, or the sounds of a bright sunny day in a meadow filled with calling birds. A voice the human could not resist in ignoring, he got up from the ground and turned to see the source of such a gentle voice. To him, what he saw next could be described as nothing short of heavenly, her long mane the falls perfectly on her, her angelic face, her turquoise eyes that reminded him of clam and clear ocean waters full of life, plus that smile that would just melt your heart from its sheer sweetness that it generated. It was her, the mare he was honored to have, the mare who showed him how to love again, the mare that finally gave his life new meaning again.

This was indeed her, this was no illusion, she was there, standing, breathing, smiling, and yearning for him. This was the mare that drew the human towards her, that made the human just want to tackle her to the grass and make love to her all day long to make up for all the opportunities they missed if it wasn't for his need to savor every aspect of this moment. This was the mare that made Adam's heart palpitate with joy every time he heard her name, and that name was; "Fluttershy..." he happily announced as he sprinted towards her with arms wide open to finally embrace her after all this time. He now had everything he ever wanted, his life was now fully and truly complete.

Sunday, September 10, 1899

Back in Adam's former home, Mrs Tuppence calmly dusted around the house. Things have been extremely quiet since Adam left nearly a month go, and she started to worry for him. The front doorbell rang loudly, interrupting the silence of the house. She walked to the door and opened it to reveal Adam's only friend, Henry, at the door. "Oh, Mister Wotton, come on in." she invited him inside.

Henry straightened out his business suit. "Thanks, I won't be long though, the wife and kids are expecting me home soon." he explained. "I just wanted to know if you had heard anything from Adam lately?" he asked as he took off his bowler hat.

Tuppence gave a sigh of worry. "No, I haven't heard anything from him in almost a month now. It's like he just disappeared." she explained to him.

"His absence is sure getting worrisome, not like him to just leave without telling someone." he responded with concern. "The university wants me to tell him to come back, but as you said, no word of his whereabouts have surfaced yet." he walked over to Adam's study. Tuppence followed close and flipped the light switch on to reveal the room was still left the exact same way that Adam left it before he disappeared. Henry just looked forlornly around the room. He dearly missed his good friend.

"I still don't know what to do with his horses, or his things." began the old maid. "I'm getting too old to take care of them all by myself." she said.

"Well..." he gave what she said some thought. "...if he doesn't show up for another month, you are free to go work with us again, like old times." he offered the maid.

She looked reluctant, she felt like she would be betraying her employer, plus she was worried that he could still come back any day now. "What if he shows up?" she asked. "And what about the horses?"

Henry gave her a reassuring smile. "I have a cousin down in Kansas that would be willing to take care of them, he runs a horse ranch after all. Besides, in my honest opinion, those mares are too smart to be turned into meat or glue."

The maid nodded in agreement. "Ay Mr. Wotton, those are really smart mares." she agreed. "But what about his things?" she looked around at all of the stuff that was left behind.

"I'll take them, make sure that his legacy survives." he answered as he looked around. "His papers need to be published so everyone can see that he was ahead of his time." he looked over at Adam's desk, exactly the same way it was left.

"Well, that's good to know." the housekeeper stated with relief. "But I'm waiting another month before we discuss possible employment with you, I may be 73 years old now, but I still run a very tight ship you know." she joked around with a stern tone.

"I know, I know, I can believe that, the kids Lizzy and Ed will love to have you back." stated Henry as they both began to walk to the door. "But you know something?" he asked the old woman.

"What is it?"

"I'm actually glad that Adam is gone." Henry said bluntly to her.

"Why would you say such a thing?" she was confused.

"Because wherever he is now...I am sure he's at a place where he can be happy and live the life he always wanted." he smiled, he missed his friend so much, but at the same time, he was proud that his friend found a place to belong. Henry sighed nostalgically before he turned to leave. "Well, I am off before my wife starts to worry, we'll talk more about this later."

"I'll look forward to that." nodded the housekeeper as he lead the man to the front door. "Good night Mr. Wotton."

"The same to you Mrs. Tuppence." he said before the front door closed, once again the housekeeper was alone.

She walked over to the door of the office, sadly scanning the empty room. She also missed him, he may have been very difficult to work with sometimes, but she sure came to see him as almost like a grandson to her. "Godspeed Adam, wherever you are my fine lad, Godspeed." she smiled before she turned off the lights and closed the door. The room was once again shrouded in darkness, the items inside still waiting in vain for the return of their owner.

Outside, Henry looked back one last time at the house and smiled. He felt a sense a pride for his missing friend. Wherever he is, he has finally found happiness and maybe someone to love. Something he always dreamed for him.

He will not be forgotten.

THE END

Chapter I~The Beginning (First Part)~

Friday, December 13, 1895

A clock strikes 2:50pm and a bell rings, suddenly, students rush out of the classroom and into the hallway to either get to their next class or go home, it is the last day before final exams at the university.

In the middle of the crowd a tall man, wearing a grey coat and matching waistcoat, along with dark trousers and bow tie, and with short combed hair and cropped beard and mustache is walking through the crowd. Many students nervously walk past him as the man continues on his way.

The man finally reaches his destination, a classroom, he opens the door to find a young man with long shoulder length black hair and wearing a blazer, writing various equations on the chalk board. The young man is very focused on what he's doing, typical for him.

“Adam?” said the tall man, getting the young man's attention.

The young man stops what he is doing and turns to see the tall man.

“Hello Henry, how was your day?” asked Adam, continuing on writing his equations.

“The same, as always.” Henry then reaches into his pocket and takes out a letter. “This came in the mail today, its from the journal.”

Adam stops writing, intrigued about the letter. “What does it say? Did they approve my paper?”. Adam then brushes the chalk dust of his clothes as he looks over the equations.

Henry reads the letter.

“Dear Mr. Gray, we regretfully inform you that your paper on the ‘Partical Uses of Microwaves’ has been rejected for publication. Although your paper makes scientific sense, we, along with other scientists in the country, feel that it makes no ‘practical’ sense. Do not let this rejection deter you from trying again, but next time, please be sure to propose something with more ‘practle weight’. Sincerley, The Physics American Review Board, New York City, New York.”

Adam is in shock, he turns towards his friend. “They rejected by paper?” he exclaims.

“Well, I always thought the idea of cooking foods with microwaves was a silly idea.” stated Henry.

Adam just erases his equations from the chalk board, then puts on his topcoat without missing a single beat. “It is not ‘silly’, just ahead of its time!” said Adam frustrated. “That was the fourth paper they rejected this year!”

“Don’t worry about it, didn’t you say you have a vault papers they have yet to see in your lab?” stated Henry, trying to cheer him up.

“I do, but I am just tired of the rejection, maybe I should give up this distraction of teaching and focus on my scientific persuits and raising my mares in peace!” explained a frustrated Adam.

“Unfortunatly, doing expirements and raising mares does not make for adequate income, Adam.” rebutted Henry. Adam says nothing and walks off, Henry just follows him.

While walking through the university courtyard, Adam and Henry are confronted by a man in a thick beard a fancy business suit, smoking a cigar; it is the dean of the University.

"Professor Gray, just the man I needed to see." greeted the dean with a smirk. Adam is reluctant to deal with him, but goes along with it.

"What is it Mr. Faust?" said Adam with slight annoyance in his voice.

"Can you tell me what class you are teaching this semester?" asked Mr. Faust, throwing away what is left of his cigar on the ground.

"Why, Applied Engineering, Mr. Faust." answered Adam, Henry just looks on, feeling the tension between his friend and the dean.

"Then why am I getting reports from students that you have been straying from the curriculum?" Mr. Faust tone now angry. "I've hired you because your friend Mr. Wotton recommended you for the position and that you were a brilliant physicsist." explained Mr. Faust, putting his face near Adam's. "Also, the fact that Mr. Wotton is married to my daughter Lauren was a deciding factor in hiring you!" Mr. Faust then puts his hands on Adam's shoulders. "Now listen, if I here that you've been straying from the curriculum again, I will not hesitant in dismissing you before the next semester, understood?"

Adam just nods, not because he understood, but to give him what he wants. Mr. Faust then lets Adam go and walks off. "Tell my daughter that I'll be visiting this Christmas!" he says to Henry as he leaves.

Adam just gives the dean a dirty look.

Later, Adam and Henry are walking in the snow covered town square, heading to Adam’s house.

“Humans!” exclaimed Adam. “The most flawed creature in the animal kingdom I might say! We are conformist, self-centered bastards who are only as smart as the dumbest person.” ranted Adam, still thinking about his encounter with the dean.

“Please don’t get started again, I already know that you don’t think of humans so highly, in fact, I think it’s why you raise and care for the mares and bury yourself in your work, you hate humans.” explained Henry. Henry, despite being ten years older, is Adam's first and only friend, and it is his job to keep his friend in check.

“I do not hate humans, I just do not think highly of them.” responded Adam. “Rousseau is right you know.” Henry cringes at what he says, from the fact that he's heard it many times before.

As they leave the town square they come across another friend, actually Henry's other friend, Basil, the richest man in Athens, Ohio, showing off his latest purchase, a horseless carriage.

“Adam, Henry, how did the day go?” said Basil getting off the carriage and greeting them.

“They rejected me again and I am on thin ice with the dean.” stated Adam, slightly angry in tone.

“Well, do you like my latest purchase?” said Basil showing off the horseless carriage.

“I feel sorry for the horses.” dryly stated Adam, before walking off to his home, not bothering to say goodbye.

“Forgive Adam, he loves horses and hates to be reminded that they’ll one day become obsolete.” said Henry, shaking hands with Basil and walking off after Adam. Basil is left stumped.

Adam reaches his American Craftsman home just outside of town and knocks on the door, after a minute his housekeeper Mrs. Tuppence, an old Scottish woman in her sixties answers the door.

“Mr. Grey! What are you doing out in the cold without a hat?” said Mrs. Tuppence, acting like a mother.

“Because everyone wears one!” responded Adam as he picks up the mail. Henry then shows up at the door before Mrs. Tuppence has a chance to close it.

“Oh, sorry, Mr. Wotton, I didn’t know you were coming.” explained Mrs. Tuppence.

“That’s alright.” said Henry, as he sees Adam go into his laboratory and study.

Adam turns on the electric lights and begins reading his mail, especially his correspondence with Nikola Tesla. Henry enters the laboratory and looks around, papers all over the desks, the walls filled with bookshelves and chalk boards with an endless amount of equations on them, and in the middle of the room is a tank containing a large pet lizard. Henry goes up to the tank and examins the lizard.

“His name is Spike, a fellow correspondant from the Galapagos gave him to me as a gift last month.” said Adam, putting his letters away and walking past him.

Henry then sees Adam take off his waistcoat and vest, then put on an overcoat, and leave the backdoor. Henry reluctantly follows suit.

“Ladies, daddy is home!” exclaimed Adam, turning on the electric lights to reveal horse stables, filled with six mares. Henry looks around as Adam pets and greets each of the six mares.

“What happened to the stallions?” asked Henry, last time he visited there where 12 horses.

“I sold them all at the farmer’s auction last month to fund my expirements.” explained Adam. Henry then sees metal name plates on each of the stables, filled with strange names such as Twilight, Jack, Rarity, Dash, Flutter and Pinkie.

“I assumed that since you gave these six mares intresting names, you will not be selling them anytime soon?” stated Henry, staring at the mare named Twilight. He could swear he saw some intelligence in that horse’s eyes.

“I would rather die than see them get sold.” explained Adam. He then checks his pocket watch, a gift from his father when he died, and is shocked at the time. “Damn, I better hurry before I’m late!”

“Late for what?” asked Henry.

“My meeting with Mary.” stated Adam. He runs off to change into more presentable clothes. Henry silently waves goodbye to the mares and turns off the lights.

After changing, Adam quickly puts on his topcoat, says goodbye to Henry and Mrs. Tuppence and runs off.

“I sware, he will be the death me!” exclaimed Mrs. Tuppence. Henry just chuckles.

“Well, it was great meeting you, but I must get home to the wife, farewell Mrs. Tuppence.” said Henry putting on his bowler hat and heading outside.

“Farewell Mr. Wotton!” responded Mrs. Tuppence as she closes the door to get out of the cold air of winter.

After a few minutes of running, Adam finally reaches the park, catching his breath. He looks around to see a brass orchestra playing in the gazebo, and many people ice skating in the frozen pond. He then spots his girlfriend Mary ice skating byherself.

“Adam! Down here! You’re late!” yelled Mary after spotting him, she is the local librarian, has her hair styled like a Gibson Girl and is wearing a purple dress. She then slips and falls on here rear but laughs.

Later, Adam and Mary are walking alone in the park, arm in arm.

“Winter is so beautiful, isn’t it?” said Mary.

“What are you thinking about?” asked Mary.

“I found that cute, so I took pity on you and started talking to you.” interrupted Mary, finishing the story. “Why are you thinking about that?” Mary can see that Adam is nervous.

“Mary Oak,” said Adam, reaching into his pocket and showing her a ring, starting to cry. “Will you mary me?”

Mary just smiles and nods yes. Adam is over joyed by her reaction he then gets up as they both hug and kiss each other while saying "I love you" to each other.

A few minutes later, the couple is walking arm in arm alone in an empty part of the park, until they hear rustling in the bushes, they turn to see a poor, homeless, mugger pointing a pistol at them.

“Such a lovely couple, I’m sorry to do this, but I demand that you give all your money and valuables!” explained the mugger. "A man has to eat you know!"

“Okay, take it easy.” Adam gives him all the money he has and his pocket watch. “There.”

“The ring!” pointed the mugger at the ring Mary has on her finger.

“But-“ said Mary.

“THE RING!” yelled the mugger.

Adam, sensing an opportunity, then lunges at the mugger without the mugger knowing, knocking him to the ground, but a shot rings out. Adam turns to see Mary falling to the ground, her purple dress stained with blood.

“NO!” yelled Adam, he gets off the mugger and goes over to the dying Mary.

“It was your fault, that wasn’t supposed to happen!” said the mugger, getting up, he then runs off into the night with his gun, leaving behind the money and pocket watch he acquired.

“Mary! Please don’t die!” exclained a cry Adam.

Mary doesn't say a word as he body goes limp and her eyes close.

“NOOOOO!” screamed Adam to the night sky. The love of his life is dead.

To Be Continued...

Author's Note

My first Human In Equestria story.

NOTE: Adam won't reach Equestria until the third chapter, so no ponies until then. These first two chapters are for developing Adam and to explain how he ended up in Equestria in the first place.

NEXT WEEK: Chapter II~The Beginning (Last Part)~

Chapter VII~The Princess (First Part)~

Chapter VII

The Princess

First Part

Day 30

At Golden Oaks Library, Adam and Twilight are packing up, getting ready for their trip to Canterlot to meet Princess Celestia. Adam gets all of his items ready into a small saddlebag while Twilight leaves Spike instructions on how to run the library while they're gone. They then hear a knock on the door, Twilight uses her magic to open it to reveal Fluttershy, with saddlebags.

"Fluttershy? What are you doing here?" asked the confused purple unicorn.

"Well...I heard you were going to see Princess Celestia, and I thought I could come along to put a good word in for Adam...if you don't mind of course." nervously stated Fluttershy, letting herself in.

"But I thought you said you had things to do." continued Twilight, still confused.

"Don't worry about it Twilight, if Fluttershy wants to come along, then she can come along, the more the merrier." stated Adam, he needs all the support he can get when facing Celestia.

What Adam and Twilight fail to realise is that the real reason Fluttershy wants to come along is so she can spend more time with the human.

At the Ponyville train station, Adam, Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy all board the next train to Canterlot and say goodbye to Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash who have work obligations.

Adam, Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy get into their compartment and sit down, Adam sitting next to the window, Fluttershy next to him and Twilight Sparkle across. Adam spends most of the journey stareing out the window, watching the passing landscape. He is reminded of his first time riding a train when he was 18, it was to go from his home in Tennessee to Columbia University for school.

“From the instructions Princess Celestia gave me this morning, several royal guards will be waiting for us when we get there, and they’ll escort us to the palace.” explained Twilight.

After several hours travel, Fluttershy speaks out “There it is!” Adam turns to look out the window to see a beautiful city next to the side of a mountain, and impressive castle. He realizes that he’s looking at the capitol of the world he is now in.

The train stops at the train station, and the three of them get off the train, only to be greeted by several guards, especially their leader, a white unicorn with a blue mane. “May we ask that you step away from the creature so we can escort him to the castle.” said the unicorn, Adam figures out that he must be their leader.

“Shining Armor?” said Twilight, confused. “What are you doing here?”

“Sister?” said Shining Armor, also confused. “I should ask the same.”

“We came hear to see Princess Celestia as requested.” explained Twilight.

“Well, Princess Celestia ordered that we personally escort him, to safeguard the safety of her subjects.” he explained. “So you and your friend can go to the castle yourselves, while we escort the creature.”

“He’s not a creature, his name is Adam and he has rights like anypony.” complained the purple unicorn to her brother.

“Sorry sis, just following orders.” explained Shining.

“But-“ Twilight was about to interject but Adam gently nudges her.

“Don’t worry, as long as we follow orders, things will be fine, I’ll be okay, don’t worry.” whispered Adam into Twilight ear. Twilight relents and backs-off as ordered by her brother.

Shining Armor then throws at saddlebag at him. “The princess also requested that you put all items you brought along into the bag to be confiscated until the end of the hearing, and we’re also confiscating the machine you came in as we speak.”

Adam got upset over the last part, but reluctantly follows his instructions, he does not want to cause trouble. He places his pocket watch, almanac, and pistol with bullets into the saddlebag and hands them to Shining Armor.

“Come with us.” ordered Shining Armor, Adam follows his lead while being surrounded by several guards. Twilight and Fluttershy are transported by carriage to the castle instead.

Adam looks around seeing the city, most of the inhabitants are unicorns, and many of them stareing at him and the sight of the guards escorting him. He feels like a man about to face execution. They finally reach the castle at the far end of the main street and enter the grounds. The castle doors are opened with magic and Adam is escorted inside, the group stops.

“Okay, I’ll take it from here.” announced Shining Armor. The rest of the guards leave to return to their posts. Adam follows Shining Armor deeper into the castle.

“I never knew Twilight’s brother was head of the royal guards, must be why she’s close to the Princess.” theorized Adam. Shining Armor didn’t speak.

Soon the two are down in the dungeons, Adam sees that it’s hardly been used, until they reach their destination.

“You are free to wander the castle grounds and main floor, but no where else, you are expected to stay inside your cell from sunset until sunrise and you’ll be given meals twice a day, understand?” explained Shining Armor.

Adam just nods, “Good, sunset is in four hours, and your hearing is planned for noon tomorrow, good night.” Shining Armor then walks off, leaving Adam to check his cell.

The cell has a bed, nightstand and a squat toilet in the corner farthest away from the bed, with a sink.

“We’ll at least it’s only house arrest.” said Adam to himself.

In the throne room, Celestia is secretly speaking to a guard.

"You've been spying on him for a month now, what do you have on him?" asked the princess to the guard.

"Nothing that threatens your kingdom ma'am." answered the guard. "He even managed to save Ponyville from a corrupt Trixie."

"I heard about that from Twilight, the method he used to defeat her disturbed me." explained Celestia, blushing.

"But at least it stopped her." added the guard.

Celestia just sighs, "Just make sure he doesn't cause or get into trouble, understand?"

The guard just nods in agreement and marches off.

"He saved Ponyville for the sake of the ponies? What kind of human is he?" mumbled Celestia to herself.

Adam is walking around the castle, although he sees guards blocking all stairways up, even the elevator, making him limited to only the main floor, Adam then sees a huge portrait of Princess Celestia in the main hall, a while unicorn with pegasus wings and a large flowing mane and tail.

“How does she brush that thing?” pondered Adam to himself.

"Ah, Twilight, Fluttershy, great to see you here!" greeted Celestia in her study as the unicorn and pegasus walk in to meet her.

"Thanks." greeted back Twilight, happy to see her mentor again.

"So I'm guessing you two know why you're here?" asked Celestia, the two mares just nod in agreement. "What do you think about the human?" she asked.

"He seems eager to fit in here in Equestria, and tries really hard not to upset any ponies back in Ponyville." explained Twilight.

"I heard about his brave actions when Trixie came to your town, his method of defeating her was...intresting to say the least." stated the princess.

"Well...he really didn't know what would happen, he just did to save us from getting hurt." sheepishly answered Twilight.

Celestia then turns to Fluttershy. "Fluttershy, you're a good judge of charcter, what do you think about him?" she asks.

"Oh um...he's really nice and dependable, heart in the right place and very wise." timidly stated the pegasus.

Celestia just smiles at her answer, although her eyes hint that it was not the answer the princess wanted to hear.

An hour later, Twilight is wandering the castle grounds looking for Adam, she decides to search for him in the castle statue garden and maze. Twilight then finds Adam examining a random statue.

“Facsinating, these statues are very detailed.” said Adam to himself.

“Found you!” exclaimed Twilight.

Adam turns around, and they both greet each other.

“How are they treating you?” asked Twilight.

“Fine, I’m restricted on where to go though.” explained Adam, slightly hostel at his treatment.

“So, you’re examining the statues?” asked Twilight, curious to what the human is doing.

“Yes, they look so realistic, every fine detail captured, who was the sculpter?” asked Adam.

“Hm, never asked.” wondered the unicorn.

Adam then goes over to another statue, this time the statue wasn’t a pony, but one of a strange looking creature. “But this, this is the most intresting.” pointed out Adam. Twilight looks to find the statue of the creature she was responsible in turning into a statue. “You can actually feel it’s pain, you almost feel sorry for this creature.” Adam went on about the creature.

Twilight was about to explain to him about the creature but is interrupted by her brother, Shining Armor. “Sunset is in an hour, time to escort you back to your cell.” he announced.

Adam reluctantly follows him, but not before taking a quick look at the statue. “And I must scream.” mumbled Adam to the statue, and is taken to the cell.

Twilight looks back at the statue and can almost hear the creatures laugh again.

In the guest chambers in the Royal Palace, both Twilight and Fluttershy are getting ready for bed, the unicorn sees her pegasus friend just laying on the bed, blankly stareing at the ceiling.

"What's wrong Fluttershy?" asked a concerned Twilight.

"Uh...nothing," states the pegasus, snaping out of her thoughts. "I'm just worried about Adam...that's all."

"Don't worry, I'm sure he'll be fine, I can guerentee you that by tomorrow, Celestia will see that he's not a threat and will let him stay for as long as he wants." stated Twilight, cheering her friend up.

"I hope you're right..." mumbled Fluttershy.

Adam is in his cell, looking at the ceiling, suddenly, he hears a knock on the door and food is pushed into the room thru a small hatch at the bottom of the door. It is dinner time.

He goes to door to pick up the tray to see a sandwich, but not just any sandwich, but a HAM sandwich. He tastes the sandwich and finds it great, just as great as the stuff served in the local delis from his hometown.

“A ham sandwich, how did they know!?” said Adam to himself while eating it. He manages to eat the whole thing within 10 minuets. Then, he hears the door to his cell open, and turns to see a dark blue unicorn with pegasus wings, wearing armor. Adam is intimidated by this but remains calm.

“ARE YOU THE ONE THEY CALL ADAM GRAY?” asked the imposing figure in a booming voice.

“Yes, that is me.” answered Adam.

“I AM PRINCESS LUNA, SISTER OF PRINCESS CELESTIA AND CO-RULER OF EQUESTRIA.” continued Luna in her booming voice.

“What do you want?” asked Adam, still slightly intimidated.

“I just came to see what my sister will be facing tomorrow at the hearing. Sorry for the armor, but it was they only way my sister would allow me inside your cell alone.” explained Luna, speaking in a normal voice.

“Well, as you can see, I’m not much, I’m just Alice in wonderland.” stated Adam.

Suddenly, Luna’s horn starts to glow and Adam kneels down in sudden pain. Adam starts to feel his memories and dreams surging in his head, he can feel his skull trying to contain this surge and at the same time he can hear voices from his head until a gunshot is heared and the pain stops. Adam opens his eyes to find himself in a park in winter along with Luna.

“Where…how…?” asked a confused Adam.

“I was scanning your memories and dreams, and I found this to be the most powerful.” explained Luna. “Athens, Ohio, winter, age 30, the day your girlfriend died.” she stated.

Adam looks to see his past self holding Mary in his arms, “Please wake up, please.” said past Adam to himself repeatedly.

“Please Luna, stop, I can’t see anymore.” said present Adam, starting to cry from the sight, to Luna. Luna’s horn glows again and they then find themselves in the cell again.

“I’ll be presenting my findings to my sister to be used in your hearing tomorrow.” explained Luna. “Have a good night’s sleep.” Luna then walks towards the door.

“Wait! Is she going to use what you saw against me?” asked a confused Adam.

“What my sister does with the knowledge I give her is up to her.” said Luna as she leaves the cell, the door closes again.

Adam then decides to go to bed. He looks up at the ceiling, thinking about his life before finally falling asleep.

To be continued...

NEXT TIME: The Princess (Last Part)

Author's Note

Part 1 of 2

This chapter also introduces the main villian of the story!

NEXT WEEK (3/30): Chapter VIII~The Princess (Last Part)~

Chapter XXV~The Party~

Chapter XXV
The Party

Day 181

Adam and his friends boarded the train to head off home. After spending the morning in the Crystal Empire and assuring that the city got the honor of hosting the games, it was time to leave.

Both Adam and Fluttershy entered their private train car so they could not be disturbed, although the pegasus still felt heartbroken that the human was not being completely honest with her. They both sat down next to each other.

"Uh...Adam..." began the pegasus.

"What is it Shy?"

"I was thinking..." Fluttershy was nervous, but she hoped this idea would help keep their relationship alive.

"About what?"

"Maybe we should bring in a second mare into our relationship." she admitted.

"What?! Why?" Adam was confused, he thought that they were both okay with just being together without others joining in.

"So you won't get bored of me...to spice things up Adam." lied Fluttershy, she was actually worried that he would abandon her completely and end up with another mare, to put an end to the cheating.

"Fluttershy...please...the thought of sharing you with another mare just does not sit well with me." he looked into her eyes. "I love you and only you, no one else."

"Then why did you do it with all of my friends, especially Twilight!" blurted out the pegasus. She quickly covered her mouth in shame.

"What?!"

"I overheard you and Twilight talking...you would rather have her instead of me?"

"What I did...yes...there's no excuse for what I did, but you showed me that I could find love again and I am truly hoping that you would be my first pony someday." pleaded the human, although in reality he already did have sex with pony behind Fluttershy's back, memories of his night with Lyra flooded his mind.

"Y-You mean it?"

"Every single word." smiled Adam.

Fluttershy just gave Adam a tight hug. "I love you so much Adam, please don't scare me like that...I care too much about you!"

"And I love you too."

Day 184

"So I was thinking...that for the upcoming Gala, it should be themed around Adam's home time period." proposed Luna while she had her tea with Celestia, who stuck with drinking coffee.

The princess of the sun was on the inside offended by the proposal, but he kept a calm face. "What makes you say that sis?"

"To honor the arrival of this extraordinary being...besides, I read his mind, I know how his home time period works." explained Luna.

"So you want him to be guest of honor?"

"Preferably so." agreed Luna. "He seems to be fitting in well among-st us."

"My poor naive Lulu...she still has no idea of the truth...all humans are good for is causing chaos, destruction and coming up with new ways to kill themselves." Celestia said in her head. "Luna must never know about my intentions for this human...she might end up interfering if she does."

"I will keep your idea in mind Lulu." was all Celestia said as she took another sip of her coffee.

Day 187

At a small cemetery, Applejack placed a single flower at a gravestone, it was Granny's.

The mare just took off her hat as a sign of respect. "I still feel responsible for her death AJ." blurted Adam as he walked towards her.

"Don't be Adam....it was not yer fault." said the orange mare. "It happens when yer old like her."

"So...what's the average life span of a pony?" asked Adam as he stood next to Applejack in front of the grave.

"An Earth pony can make it to a hundred easily if they don't work themselves too hard...pegasi about eighty since their bones are more fragile especially in old age, and how long unicorns live depend on how much of that fancy magic they know." answered Applejack. "By the way," she remembered something. "according to Granny's will...she wanted you to have this box."

"What box?"

"This box Mr. Gray." said Filthy Rich as he took out a metal box from his safe and placed it on his desk. "I have been instructed to keep it locked and sealed until you finally decide to pick up and claim it."

Adam sat in front of the desk and saw the box, he knew its contents since it was the same box he looked in shortly before Granny Smith's death. "Is there anything else she gave me?" the human asked.

"Just this note...I have no idea what it says since it is written in some kind of writing system I never saw before." the stallion explained as he gave the note to the human.

Adam unfolded the note and saw to his shock that it was written in the Latin alphabet, the alphabet commonly used by humans from his time period. The note read: You are not alone

The human was completely dumbfounded.

Day 190

Celestia teleported herself into an advanced maximum security prison. She had a stern look and marched down the long empty hallways and corridors, no guards to be seen. She made her way to a cell block to the last cell at the end up the corridor. She was face to face to the one she wanted to see, a glass partition dividing them.

"Like what I have done to the place Celly?" said a strange looking creature wearing an orange prison jumpsuit.

"Oh yes...very befitting of you...Discord." she had no time for games with him.

"Well...it is nice to FINALLY have a visitor...you have any idea how long it has been?" began Discord. "Although to be honest, I have no idea either...but oh well...I finally learned how to play a harmonica and made a ton of crafts in the prison-"

"I need your assistance on something!" interrupted the princess, those words left a bad taste in her mouth, but it needed to be done.

"Let me guess," Discord took out his harmonica and played a few notes. "Tirek has escaped...again, didn't he?" played more notes. "What's the point in putting him away in Tartarus if he's always going to escape? Either you should improve security there or just turn him into a statue like you did with me and any other pony that threatened the status-quo?"

"It's not Tirek!"

Discord looked on with surprised and threw away the harmonica. "If it is not Tirek...then what could it be? It better not be those pesky creatures from fluidic space again...my goodness they took forever to defeat."

"It's a human." answered Celestia.

"A human?"

The princess just nodded with a serious face.

"I thought humans killed themselves off over a million years ago?"

"This one invented a time machine and I worry he's going to change everything I have worked over a millennia for."

"You mean you worry that he'll teach your subjects that they can be okay without out?" bluntly asked the creature. "I swear Celly...you have the most severe case of empty nest syndrome I have ever seen...afraid to have your subjects run the kingdom without you much?"

The alicorn gave Discord a dirty look. "I think I made a mistake asking you for help." she turned around to leave.

"I will be willing to help Celly!" he yelled after her. "Under...certain...conditions."

Celestia stopped in her tracks. "And those are?"

"First, I want a guarantee that if I am successful...you will never encase me in stone ever again."

"And the other?"

Discord gave an evil grin. "I want you to beg for my help, and add a little whinny while you do it too."

"WHAT?!"

"You said you wanted my help? Well guess what...my help won't come for free." explained the creature. "Now beg."

Celestia just gave him a serious look. "Buck you Discord." she turned and left in disgust.

"I know you too well Celly! I know you'll be crawling back here begging to let me help! You'll see! YOU MORE THAN KNEW ME EVEN BEFORE I BECAME THIS MONSTROSITY!" yelled Discord as he watched Celestia walk away.

Day 193

Adam and Fluttershy were on a hill, looking at the sky. "You know...I once had a dream about us that started this way..." stated the pegasus.

"What kind a dream?"

Fluttershy blushed. "Ummm...." it was actually a dirty dream...a blissful dream.

"Oh hey guys!" greeted a new voice. The two of them stood up to see Twilight trotting towards them.

"Nice to see you Twilight." greeted the human back. "Want to join us in our cloud watching?"

Fluttershy was suspicious of Adam and Twilight being together, especially after she figured out what they did.

"I just came here to tell you that you are the guest of honor at the Grand Galloping Gala this year!" broke Twilight the news.

"I am?" Twilight gave Adam the note that Celestia sent her, the human did his best to make out what it said. "Well, I am."

"That's amazing Adam." cheered Fluttershy. "Who will you be taking as your date?"

"Why you Fluttershy, obviously...I'll make sure to treat you like a princess when we go." mused the human. Fluttershy blushed from that comment. He turned to Twilight. "When is the gala?"

"This Saturday...so in about four days."

"Well I guess I have to go over to Rarity's so she can make me a nice suit and Fluttershy a nice dress."

"I already have my dress ready to go." interrupted the pegasus with a blush. "I-I made it myself...just for you."

"Well I can't wait to see it then." smiled the human at his marefriend.

Day 195

"There...ah think we're done." stated Apple Bloom to Adam as they finished the construction of a new gazebo for the farm.

"Well...it turned out exactly the way it did in the blueprints...nice job AB." congratulated the human as he put the tools away.

Apple Bloom decided to use the moment to finally tell him about her feelings for him. "Can ah tell ya somethin' Adam?"

"Sure...feel free." was all the human said.

"The thing is...well...ah have feelin's for ya..." nervously admitted the filly. "Ever since we first talked ah had romantic feelin's for ya...yer so smart and wise and ah always feel safe around ya." she gave a set of puppy dog eyes at him.

"You do?"

The filly nodded.

"Well...I am very flattered that you think of me so highly...but you're a filly and I am an adult...it will never work out between us." admitted the human as he tried to not upset her. "Besides, I always see you as more like a daughter."

"Ah would be just as fine with ya bein' like my father." Apple Bloom gave a small reassuring smile. "But thanks to ya, ah finally know what ah want to do with my life."

"And what's that?"

"Go to college and become an engineer...or the very least a carpenter...but still, ya inspired me to find new life outside of the farm, ah want to be the first in my family to go to college." stated the filly with confidence.

"Now that's what I call a goal." the human smiled as he wrapped the filly into a hug. Apple Bloom happily hugged back, she was glad that even though they can't be together romantically, he will still be in her life regardless.

As Adam hugged the filly, he noticed a small flash of light in the corner of his eye, coming from her. "Uh...Apple Bloom?"

"What?" she broke the hug confused.

"Look at your rump." he pointed

Apple Bloom, still confused, did as told, but what she saw next would change her life. "A CUTIE MARK?! I HAVE A CUTIE MARK?!" she couldn't believe it.

"Congratulations." smiled the human, happy for her.

"A heart and a hammer?" she said as she examined it. "What does it mean?"

"Whatever you want it to mean...you have the mark...now you have to make something out of it with your life." assured Adam.

Apple Bloom charged up and gave the human another tight hug. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" she kissed his cheek and the human blushed slightly.

"Today was a great day Fluttershy." mused Adam as both he and the mare were cuddling on the mare's couch in her cottage.

"So glad you helped Apple Bloom get her cutie mark." she was so proud of him. Adam happily and gently stroked her mane, something she loved so much.

"So...two more days until the gala...ready?"

"I already told you I am silly." giggled the yellow mare as she rubbed her nose against Adam's.

"You still won't let me see your dress?"

"You'll see it once we leave for the gala...don't worry....I also plan on making that night as special and as romantic as possible."

"I was planning that too!" he said in fake surprise. "Who told you?"

Fluttershy gave a cute laugh. "A very nice and kind human." she started to play along.

"A human?"

"Why...a sexy human."

"What does he look like? I need to know so I can have a stern talk with him." the human joked.

"Tall, long brown hair, brown eyes that can melt any mare's heart...especially mine...and nice abs."

"Nice abs?" the human chuckled from such a statement. "Well that's what you get from being more active here than in my home time period, what with the walking, and farm working and all."

"I need to pick on you once in a while you know?" the pegasus mare giggled.

"GRRR!" gave a playful growl. The growl sent shivers down Fluttershy's back, her wings extended and her face blushed.

"Oh my..." she did not expect such a reaction. but she immediately pounced on the human and kissed him passionately. Adam went along with it. "I love you so much Adam...I want to make your time at the gala special..." she said between kisses.

"Me to.." he kissed back as he rubbed the pony's sides. "...but I suggest we wait until then before we go all the way."

"You mean?" she stopped the kissing.

"I am ready to take this relationship to the next step with you....are you?"

Fluttershy happily hugged the human. "I'm always ready when you are...our first time will be romantic and special and nothing will ever ruin it!"

Celestia looked at the night sky from her chamber window with a determined look on her face. "Like I would ever degrade myself like that for him...such a shame that he was punished into becoming who he is now...partially because of me...he taught me the dark arts."

Her train of thought was interrupted by a knock on the door. "Sis? Are you still awake?" asked Luna from the other side of the door.

"Just getting ready for bed Lulu...don't worry about me...I'll see you in the morning." assured the sun princess.

"I'll see you in the morning too." said Luna before she left.

"It pains me to keep my own sister out of the loop...but knowing her...she'll naively side with the human and I'll probably be forced to exile her again if I did tell her...she'll never be ready for such a revelation...but for now...I worry about the human, I'll take care of my sister afterwards." she took off her regalia and shoes before she lied down on her bed. "Oh well...tomorrow is a new day...the things I have to do to keep things the same..."

TO BE CONTINUED...